Introduction
This all began many years ago, before magic was something people believed in. Of course life had that small portions of it, it was everything from believing in gods to performing rituals to frame the harvest. But to have people perform direct magic, create something from nothing, that was just fairy tales told to children. But there was other things that was strange to the normal human, there were people that performed the forbidden art of alchemy.
Our story actually begins with one of those. This was an old man that had dedicated his whole life to be able to create the Philosopher’s stone. A stone that would hold great powers. At the end of his life span he actually succeeded with his quest, but he was never able to fully perform his goal – assembling all elements into one stone. Instead he created four stones that all held one of the elements. Together he named them the element stones.
But his discovery was nothing that pleased the king of his land, sending guards to take them from him to destroy them. Because the power those stones held scared the humans. The old man that couldn’t stand seeing his life work get destroyed escaped as far as he could just to hide the stones where he hoped that no one would be able to find them. After hiding the stones he tried to get as far away as possible even if he now possessed the power of one of the elements but was basically too weak to be able to use it. His only option was to run away from his fate. Hoping to be able to die in piece before they found him. But the man was too old to be able to outrun the soldiers, he got captured and hanged for what he had done. The king tried to find the stones to destroy them but those reminded hidden for a long amount of time again and he actually died before the stones ever got found.
It was never the king’s men that happened to stumble upon the stones. Four explorers that had been assigned by another emperor to look for suitable land for him to spread his country in happened to find them as they traveled together. Drawn by the strange stones they had to investigate them. Everyone one grabbing one stone each, the one that had drawn them in the most. What happened then was that they gained the element the stone had. Being confused and unable to use them as first of course the four of them was scared. But they soon mastered their new ability, testing out if they could gain another one by touching another stone – that didn’t work however. Their body could only handle one power.
The four of them never returned to their emperor, they knew how scared the normal people were of witchcraft and such. Everyone that was labeled as one got killed just like the alchemists were. So they continued their journey, splitting up to protect each other but agreeing on meeting at that exact spot later on. Every one of them found their own crowd of people that somehow didn’t fit into the normal society. People that sought a community where they could be themselves without being scared of getting hanged for it.
As the four once again met with their own group of disciples they taught them first before letting them gain their powers. These people looked at them as if they were gods. The groups worked and lived together in a land that hadn’t yet been claimed by nearby countries. The four wished to build a land where all magic users could live in peace. That land was Imos, it was destined for great. But that was soon forgotten when the four was gone. Disputes made the groups split up, forming their own communities.
As time passed people started to forget the founders, they started to forget the element stones since they were long gone. Life just continued as if nothing of it all had happened. As if the wars had haunted the land since the beginning of time. It was ordinary. Not only between the tribes but from the outside too. Magic was still despised and feared. It's just a time question before the nearby countries would protest.
Our story actually begins with one of those. This was an old man that had dedicated his whole life to be able to create the Philosopher’s stone. A stone that would hold great powers. At the end of his life span he actually succeeded with his quest, but he was never able to fully perform his goal – assembling all elements into one stone. Instead he created four stones that all held one of the elements. Together he named them the element stones.
But his discovery was nothing that pleased the king of his land, sending guards to take them from him to destroy them. Because the power those stones held scared the humans. The old man that couldn’t stand seeing his life work get destroyed escaped as far as he could just to hide the stones where he hoped that no one would be able to find them. After hiding the stones he tried to get as far away as possible even if he now possessed the power of one of the elements but was basically too weak to be able to use it. His only option was to run away from his fate. Hoping to be able to die in piece before they found him. But the man was too old to be able to outrun the soldiers, he got captured and hanged for what he had done. The king tried to find the stones to destroy them but those reminded hidden for a long amount of time again and he actually died before the stones ever got found.
It was never the king’s men that happened to stumble upon the stones. Four explorers that had been assigned by another emperor to look for suitable land for him to spread his country in happened to find them as they traveled together. Drawn by the strange stones they had to investigate them. Everyone one grabbing one stone each, the one that had drawn them in the most. What happened then was that they gained the element the stone had. Being confused and unable to use them as first of course the four of them was scared. But they soon mastered their new ability, testing out if they could gain another one by touching another stone – that didn’t work however. Their body could only handle one power.
The four of them never returned to their emperor, they knew how scared the normal people were of witchcraft and such. Everyone that was labeled as one got killed just like the alchemists were. So they continued their journey, splitting up to protect each other but agreeing on meeting at that exact spot later on. Every one of them found their own crowd of people that somehow didn’t fit into the normal society. People that sought a community where they could be themselves without being scared of getting hanged for it.
As the four once again met with their own group of disciples they taught them first before letting them gain their powers. These people looked at them as if they were gods. The groups worked and lived together in a land that hadn’t yet been claimed by nearby countries. The four wished to build a land where all magic users could live in peace. That land was Imos, it was destined for great. But that was soon forgotten when the four was gone. Disputes made the groups split up, forming their own communities.
As time passed people started to forget the founders, they started to forget the element stones since they were long gone. Life just continued as if nothing of it all had happened. As if the wars had haunted the land since the beginning of time. It was ordinary. Not only between the tribes but from the outside too. Magic was still despised and feared. It's just a time question before the nearby countries would protest.
Perrine Demetri was the one that formed what now is a community with those that has the ability to make the fire do their bidding. She was also the only female of the group, wife of Garrik Demetri – who will be mentioned later since he is also one of the founders. But Perrine was the one that absorbed the power to create and control the fire to her liking. Which suited her character quite well since she was an energetic and fiery woman. What she tried to taught her group while she was still around was that it’s the strong ones responsibility to protect the weak. She tried to teach them that it was their responsibility to tame the power that they had and not use it for their own purpose but for others.
When Perrine was gone and couldn’t look after her wild group anymore problem started to bubble under the surface. Even if it took several years for those problem to bloom out completely, starting the arguments between the group that controlled the water and those which controlled fire. It was the urge to prove who was the strongest that started it all, the urge to be the one protecting the others. Fire believed that it was something they should be doing since that was what Perrine had taught them but water thought that they was just as strong as the fire group. The arguments escaladed until the two other groups wasn’t able to control those who fought. And they all split up.
Those who controlled fire traveled to the north, to the mountains to settle down. There they built their own city and as the group grew so did it until it was the largest one in the land of Imos. The fire tribe was the one that grew in population the fastest, making them even more certain of the fact that they were those who was the strongest. They had the most man power, of course they could win any fight. And with that mind set they started to spread around the land, invaded other’s land to show their power. To give their people more land to grow on.
But there was one tribe that opposed it, even if all tribes was rather much against it but two of them didn’t have the fighting spirit, and it was the water tribe. The old argument was forgotten and a new one had been created. Which one was the strongest? Who could conquer the most land, the war that continued for centuries had begun.
◇ Can manipulate and create fire.
The more training that has been done the larger the fire that they can control is, with a lot of training they would be able to control a forest fire but without training they can basically only make sparks.
◇ Can surround themself with a fire armor/shield.
When doing this no weapon can penetrate it since the heat is to strong, arrows simply burn up while swords melt. This only last for a short while however and drains a lot of energy, only those with the strongest spirits can use this ability.
◇ Most members of the fire tribe has heat sense.
This ability gives those who are able to use it the chance of detecting humans and animals by sensing their body heat. Those who are skilled in this ability can not only sense that a living thing is close by but where the heat comes from.
They live in the city Murtovaara.
When Perrine was gone and couldn’t look after her wild group anymore problem started to bubble under the surface. Even if it took several years for those problem to bloom out completely, starting the arguments between the group that controlled the water and those which controlled fire. It was the urge to prove who was the strongest that started it all, the urge to be the one protecting the others. Fire believed that it was something they should be doing since that was what Perrine had taught them but water thought that they was just as strong as the fire group. The arguments escaladed until the two other groups wasn’t able to control those who fought. And they all split up.
Those who controlled fire traveled to the north, to the mountains to settle down. There they built their own city and as the group grew so did it until it was the largest one in the land of Imos. The fire tribe was the one that grew in population the fastest, making them even more certain of the fact that they were those who was the strongest. They had the most man power, of course they could win any fight. And with that mind set they started to spread around the land, invaded other’s land to show their power. To give their people more land to grow on.
But there was one tribe that opposed it, even if all tribes was rather much against it but two of them didn’t have the fighting spirit, and it was the water tribe. The old argument was forgotten and a new one had been created. Which one was the strongest? Who could conquer the most land, the war that continued for centuries had begun.
◇ Can manipulate and create fire.
The more training that has been done the larger the fire that they can control is, with a lot of training they would be able to control a forest fire but without training they can basically only make sparks.
◇ Can surround themself with a fire armor/shield.
When doing this no weapon can penetrate it since the heat is to strong, arrows simply burn up while swords melt. This only last for a short while however and drains a lot of energy, only those with the strongest spirits can use this ability.
◇ Most members of the fire tribe has heat sense.
This ability gives those who are able to use it the chance of detecting humans and animals by sensing their body heat. Those who are skilled in this ability can not only sense that a living thing is close by but where the heat comes from.
They live in the city Murtovaara.
What is now the Water tribe was founded by a man called Theodas Empyrean. Ironically he could probably be described exactly as water, unpredictable. He could be calm like a clear lake at some times to be like a raging storm at sea at others. The man never taught his disciples much because his lectures were just as unpredictable as him. One day he could tell them one thing and the next another so after his death his disciples was not as sure as the other’s on what their true ways was. There were people that had perceived his lectures to be about composure and calmness while others had seen them as exhortations to show strength.
That was why even from the beginning the group was rather confused when it came to what they actually represented. Which could clearly be seen from the outside since even if they didn’t fight between themselves they clearly were arguing. And as the groups split up it became better for some years since all the different opinions could work together as long as there was peace. But when the Fire tribe started to expand their grounds the arguments inside the Water tribe got up to the surface again.
Even without the blessing of the others in the tribe those who urged for power and thought the only option was war opposed the Fire tribe. This caused even more disputes inside the tribe since those who didn’t like the idea feared for the outcome, feared for their lives and wellbeing. But the war has been going on for as long as anyone could remember now without anything that seemed to be able to stop it. That was until the Earth tribe suddenly emerged from the background, challenging the Water tribe for the destruction they brought by fighting with the Fire tribe.
So now the Water tribe is fighting a war on two fronts and partly within itself since they don’t seem to be able to agree on what would be the best solution. Some want to crush the opponents, showing them that they are the strongest, while others advocates a more peaceful solution.
◇ Can manipulate water.
The more they practice the better they get, with a lot of practice they would be able to create tsunamis or part a lake but if they haven't trained this ability then they can't do much more but move around small amount of water from one place to another.
◇ Can extract water from plants and other living things.
To be able to use this ability a lot of practice has to be done. This is also deadly for the thing they extract the water from, it can be plants, animals or even humans.
◇ They have the ability to change the water’s density.
This only goes for them that has a strong spirit, it gives them the ability to basically walk on water or use it as a shield.
That was why even from the beginning the group was rather confused when it came to what they actually represented. Which could clearly be seen from the outside since even if they didn’t fight between themselves they clearly were arguing. And as the groups split up it became better for some years since all the different opinions could work together as long as there was peace. But when the Fire tribe started to expand their grounds the arguments inside the Water tribe got up to the surface again.
Even without the blessing of the others in the tribe those who urged for power and thought the only option was war opposed the Fire tribe. This caused even more disputes inside the tribe since those who didn’t like the idea feared for the outcome, feared for their lives and wellbeing. But the war has been going on for as long as anyone could remember now without anything that seemed to be able to stop it. That was until the Earth tribe suddenly emerged from the background, challenging the Water tribe for the destruction they brought by fighting with the Fire tribe.
So now the Water tribe is fighting a war on two fronts and partly within itself since they don’t seem to be able to agree on what would be the best solution. Some want to crush the opponents, showing them that they are the strongest, while others advocates a more peaceful solution.
◇ Can manipulate water.
The more they practice the better they get, with a lot of practice they would be able to create tsunamis or part a lake but if they haven't trained this ability then they can't do much more but move around small amount of water from one place to another.
◇ Can extract water from plants and other living things.
To be able to use this ability a lot of practice has to be done. This is also deadly for the thing they extract the water from, it can be plants, animals or even humans.
◇ They have the ability to change the water’s density.
This only goes for them that has a strong spirit, it gives them the ability to basically walk on water or use it as a shield.
They live in the village Lakeshore and a common part is the blue eyes.
The husband of the one who founded the Fire tribe was as mentioned a man called Garrik Demetri and that man was the one who absorbed the power to control the air. He was the founder of what was going to be the Air tribe. Garrik was pretty much the opposite of his wife, he was a quiet and calm man. In many way’s he resembled Uberto since both of them shared the same opinion on life. That everything could be solved by knowledge or what Garrik preferred – discussions. He didn’t believe in books, he believed in that the human mind was all that took and you would reach greater knowledge by working together.
Garrik was the one that lived the longest of the four founders, he tried his best to keep the piece intact after Uberto’s death but it was a lost battle. There was too many personalities and different perspectives involved, there was no chance for an old man like him to do all that by himself and after the death of his wife he got even more quiet and withdrawn. It didn’t take long for him to pass on to the next world and after that the plans the four of them had created was doomed. There never was a great united land where all those who could use magic, who was despised by those who couldn’t, would live and grow together.
Garrik’s disciples still lived by his guidelines, staying neutral, even after the Fire tribe had conquered most of their land they still didn’t get into the fight. They believed that nothing could be solved by fighting, but of course they would get defensive when the Fire tribe got to close to their village. And as they did it was kind of the last line they crossed, but the Air tribe didn’t start a war. Instead they sat down and discussed what they were supposed to do to prevent more assaults. Together they decided that they had to remove the element stones, the reason for them to steal them from the other tribes as well was basically only to cover up the theft of the fire stone. What they had thought would happen by removing the stone from Murtovaara was basically that the Fire tribe’s power would be reduced. Sadly it wasn’t what happened, instead the war between the Fire and the Water tribe only got more intense. They blamed each other for the thievery.
As the years passed by the Air tribe continued to guard the element stones while the other tribe was starting to forget them, they turned into a legend just like the founders did. Those who only knows of the element stones is the leader of the tribe and his closest men and the guards assigned to keep them safe. While the big vault under the tribe was made the Air tribe themselves got robbed, losing their stone. The air stone. The stone has never been found since then and who was behind the theft and where the stone is located at the moment is still yet to be uncovered.
◇ Can manipulate air.
The ore they have trained the stronger the power gets, it can be as strong as being able to make a wind that can blow down a whole tree or prevent other humans from breathing. Or it can be as weak as only being able to create small breezes.
◇ Can morph into becoming a “breeze”.
While in this form they can fly as they like and are invisible, this drains a lot of energy however. But the more they trains it the longer they can stay in this form. They aren't completely unnoticeable though, the people around will feel the wind from them which could cause suspicions if there isn't windy at all.
◇ Most members of the Air tribe have enchanted touch and enchanted hearing.
The enchanted touch means that they read the airwaves and can feel disturbances in them, and the enchanted hearing means that they can hear things that are being said from a place further away by amplifying the air molecule vibrations.
They live in the village Airedale and can be recognized by their white hair.
Garrik was the one that lived the longest of the four founders, he tried his best to keep the piece intact after Uberto’s death but it was a lost battle. There was too many personalities and different perspectives involved, there was no chance for an old man like him to do all that by himself and after the death of his wife he got even more quiet and withdrawn. It didn’t take long for him to pass on to the next world and after that the plans the four of them had created was doomed. There never was a great united land where all those who could use magic, who was despised by those who couldn’t, would live and grow together.
Garrik’s disciples still lived by his guidelines, staying neutral, even after the Fire tribe had conquered most of their land they still didn’t get into the fight. They believed that nothing could be solved by fighting, but of course they would get defensive when the Fire tribe got to close to their village. And as they did it was kind of the last line they crossed, but the Air tribe didn’t start a war. Instead they sat down and discussed what they were supposed to do to prevent more assaults. Together they decided that they had to remove the element stones, the reason for them to steal them from the other tribes as well was basically only to cover up the theft of the fire stone. What they had thought would happen by removing the stone from Murtovaara was basically that the Fire tribe’s power would be reduced. Sadly it wasn’t what happened, instead the war between the Fire and the Water tribe only got more intense. They blamed each other for the thievery.
As the years passed by the Air tribe continued to guard the element stones while the other tribe was starting to forget them, they turned into a legend just like the founders did. Those who only knows of the element stones is the leader of the tribe and his closest men and the guards assigned to keep them safe. While the big vault under the tribe was made the Air tribe themselves got robbed, losing their stone. The air stone. The stone has never been found since then and who was behind the theft and where the stone is located at the moment is still yet to be uncovered.
◇ Can manipulate air.
The ore they have trained the stronger the power gets, it can be as strong as being able to make a wind that can blow down a whole tree or prevent other humans from breathing. Or it can be as weak as only being able to create small breezes.
◇ Can morph into becoming a “breeze”.
While in this form they can fly as they like and are invisible, this drains a lot of energy however. But the more they trains it the longer they can stay in this form. They aren't completely unnoticeable though, the people around will feel the wind from them which could cause suspicions if there isn't windy at all.
◇ Most members of the Air tribe have enchanted touch and enchanted hearing.
The enchanted touch means that they read the airwaves and can feel disturbances in them, and the enchanted hearing means that they can hear things that are being said from a place further away by amplifying the air molecule vibrations.
They live in the village Airedale and can be recognized by their white hair.
The founder of what now is called the Earth tribe was a man called Uberto Proctor, he was the one that absorbed that power first of all before sharing it to his disciplines. Uberto Proctor was a calm collected man that advocated knowledge before all. He believed that everything could be solved with the help of knowledge and that was what he taught his apprentices to live by.
While Uberto was still alive he was the one that solved mostly any distributes that was created between the two groups, he was the peacekeeper. When he died by old age there were soon discord to be found between the two groups. The one taking Uberto’s place was not nearly as good at keeping the groups friendly towards each other. It only took a few years before they split up, building their own camp grounds.
As the years passed by the Earth tribe saw how the other clan’s started to fight each other out of greed. How hate blackened the land, but they choose to not mix themselves with it. They had no desire to leave they quiet ways, they was satisfied with how their life was in Shadowfen and the nearby land. They had no desire to expand it. But that soon changed when some of those who had the strongest spirits felt that something was wrong. That the land somehow was sad.
Puzzled to what the reason could be the Earth tribe sent out some guards to research it all. And as they traveled further away from their home the pained screams of the land grew louder until it was almost so painful for the man that they couldn’t travel any further. But they didn’t have to. They saw what made the land cry, disaster had hit it. The land was dead. What surprised the tribe though was that it wasn’t fire that had brought all this death, the earth had been dried out. As if the life of the plants had been sucked out from them, which was exactly what had happened.
As the guards returned to Shadowfen and reported what they had found the Earth tribe saw no other option but to step in and stop this madness. They had to leave their peaceful life that Uberto who was long gone had taught them, they had to end this war. How is something for the future to decide.
◇ Can manipulate plants and the earth in general.
They can make any plant grow from a seed into a great tree in just a matter of seconds, that depends on how much they had trained this ability however. Those that has trained it even further can even make the plants grow backwards.
◇ Can become one with nature.
They can enter trees and become one with preferable trees (but can work with other things as long as it's big enough to handle the person's body mass, therefore flowers does not work), while they are inside they can hear its thoughts and see what it sees. They can stay there for as long as they want too as long as the tree is alive, but if the tree dies the human dies too. Those with the strongest spirits can also hear the surrounding plants, trees and earths thoughts or cries for help while being outside them. But almost anyone can master the ability to morph into one with nearby trees even without practice.
◇ They have the ability to heal themselves or others to a certain limit by borrowing energy from the earth’s life source.
This is something only those with the strongest spirits can control without getting swallowed by the depth of the planet’s life source while trying. Those that are able to do it can learn how to heal, they aren’t able to heal fatal wounds or do miracles. But they could purify the bodies of other’s from poisoning and heal minor wounds on others and even themselves.
They live in tree city Shadowfen.
Originally this was a group of people that had no power, nothing to make them more special than any other human. But it was a highly spiritual group of people, dedicating their life to please higher powers by performing rituals to all sorts of things. They have the knowledge to perform basically any sort of ritual and as the group got more spiritual and connected to the earth spirit they gained the ability to just like the Earth tribe become one with nature. But in a different way. They became one with the animal race and not the earth’s surface itself.
When the kids turn 15 they will get included in the heritage, they will gain the ability to take the shape of an animal from a ritual. It all starts with them traveling into the forest on their own to stay there for a week. They must survive without the help from others. When inside the forest they will eventually meet their soul animal, when they meet it they just know it's the right one, it’s something that just clicks inside them. After that week is over the real ceremony starts, it’s a very complicated procedure evolving dancing and a sacrifice brought from the forest by the kid. When all that is done the kid and it’s animal will receive an neck laze – that also made with things brought back by the kid. After that ceremony the human will be able to take the form of that animal and after a while of living together gain the ability to understand it.
This tribe had for plenty of years been feared and hated by the nearby located humans for their supposedly witchcraft. And in the end this tribe saw no other option but to move from their home to a quieter place where they wouldn’t need to fear for their and their children’s lives. That was how they made their way to the north parts of Imos, hearing the tales about others who shared a magical gift. So they made their camp in the mountains, hidden in the forest, because even if these shared similar gifts it was not nearly the same.
They have been living hidden from the others for a long time now, spying on them just to gain the knowledge of what they can do and what kind of mentality they have. But what they are to do now is for the future to reveal.
◇ They have the ability to take the shape of their soul animal.
Which means that they don't turn into one with the animal but only take a similar form while the soul animal is still intact beside them. That animal will also become their life companion, the animal won’t die until the human dies if not killed by another animal or human.
◇ By rituals this tribe can not only curse other groups or individuals but also bless them.
This tribe uses rituals to shape the world to their preferences. They do this to get good harvests, hunting seasons but can also interfere with other humans. Those rituals takes longer time and greater sacrifices though.
◇ They have the ability to communicate with their spirit animal.
This goes not only for their personal one but all of the same kind. Even while being in their human form.
They live in the really small village Northpass that are hidden among the mountains.
When the kids turn 15 they will get included in the heritage, they will gain the ability to take the shape of an animal from a ritual. It all starts with them traveling into the forest on their own to stay there for a week. They must survive without the help from others. When inside the forest they will eventually meet their soul animal, when they meet it they just know it's the right one, it’s something that just clicks inside them. After that week is over the real ceremony starts, it’s a very complicated procedure evolving dancing and a sacrifice brought from the forest by the kid. When all that is done the kid and it’s animal will receive an neck laze – that also made with things brought back by the kid. After that ceremony the human will be able to take the form of that animal and after a while of living together gain the ability to understand it.
This tribe had for plenty of years been feared and hated by the nearby located humans for their supposedly witchcraft. And in the end this tribe saw no other option but to move from their home to a quieter place where they wouldn’t need to fear for their and their children’s lives. That was how they made their way to the north parts of Imos, hearing the tales about others who shared a magical gift. So they made their camp in the mountains, hidden in the forest, because even if these shared similar gifts it was not nearly the same.
They have been living hidden from the others for a long time now, spying on them just to gain the knowledge of what they can do and what kind of mentality they have. But what they are to do now is for the future to reveal.
◇ They have the ability to take the shape of their soul animal.
Which means that they don't turn into one with the animal but only take a similar form while the soul animal is still intact beside them. That animal will also become their life companion, the animal won’t die until the human dies if not killed by another animal or human.
◇ By rituals this tribe can not only curse other groups or individuals but also bless them.
This tribe uses rituals to shape the world to their preferences. They do this to get good harvests, hunting seasons but can also interfere with other humans. Those rituals takes longer time and greater sacrifices though.
◇ They have the ability to communicate with their spirit animal.
This goes not only for their personal one but all of the same kind. Even while being in their human form.
They live in the really small village Northpass that are hidden among the mountains.
Press the image for a bigger map.
The Fire Tribe
[Leader] VivaVictoria
WildSky214
Leocedus
VivaVictoria
Lyysa
The Water Tribe
[Leader] Firewind
Drutten
Lyysa
Firewind
Gladis
Aydanmac01
The Air Tribe
[Leader] Lyysa
Lyysa
CommonSoul
Gladis
The Earth Tribe
[Leader] Weilacca
WildSky214
Weilacca
Magnificent.Bastard
The Shapeshifter Tribe
[Leader] SergeantJWhite
WildSky214
Reapersquirrel
umademeink96
Outside of Imos
Gladis
Gladis
- Code: Select all
Full Name:
Eventual titles:
Age:
Gender:
Sexual Preference:
Soul Animal (only for the Shapeshifter tribe):
Tribe:
Position in the Tribe:
Negative Traits:
Positive Traits:
Fears:
History:
Likes:
Dislikes:
Dreams/Goals:
Hair Color:
Eye Color:
Tattoos/Markings:
Height:
Brief Appearance Description:
Carrying: (Eventual weapons, herbs, and so on.)
Strength/Abilities:
Weakness:
Other:
Threads
No threads found.
The Story
When Cailu entered the house he had grown up in, the place that now belonged to him, the tribe leaders house. Even if it made him feel uncomfortable to stay there since it felt like it wasn't really his, he still liked it since it made him able to stay with the only family he had left since his younger siblings had decided to travel together to study other techniques and learn more. Because he still had Ara here with him, on the upper floor and when he returned home from meetings he usually always walked up the narrow stairs to knock on her door. He didn't wait for her to open or call out that it was okay to come in because they both knew that it was, so he just opened the door and lowered his head as he walked inside seeing her sit by the small window as she usually did.
"How did it go?" Ara didn't turn her face towards him as she spoke, obviously too mesmerized with the scenery outside to bother with such unnecessary gestures. Cailu could hear how important the question was anyway, he knew it even before it was brought up that it would be the first thing she would speak of.
"I think it turned out fine."
Ara turned her gaze from the window, as did she turn her body towards him. Looking directly at him with a wrinkle between her eyebrows, clearly not satisfied by the answer. But Cailu was happy anyway because she didn't look that worn out at the moment. Even if they were concerned at the moment her eye's still looked lively. "What do you mean?"
With a small smile Cailu stroke the back of his neck, "Well... I didn't really remember what you told me to say so I improvised... But they decided to keep on trading with us so it's good, right?"
Ara blinked a couple of times, confused by what she heard, surprised even, "You improvised? Do you know what problem that may have caused us if you hadn't succeeded?"
"Of course I do, I can think for myself you know."
"This is not about you and your thoughts, this is about you almost making us lose a trading partner."
Cailu quietly looked away, he knew there was nothing that he could say that would make her believe that he could handle the situation by himself. Ever since he had told her about how anxious he had felt about the leader position being put over him, how he felt crushed be the pressure of the expatriations she had been controlling his every move as the leader. Sure, he had appreciated it at first, to get that help, to not feel like he had the whole tribe positioned on his shoulder. Getting more pressed towards the ground by every single day that passed by, but now it felt like it was Ara that pressed him towards the ground more and more by every single thing he had to do. But it was not like he could take that away from her, he knew it was the thing she appreciated the most, to feel needed even when sitting in this room every single day. Even he would try to revolt it wouldn't bring him anything more than perhaps an angry mob chasing him out from the tribe. He knew that if he displeased her so she could easily take the position from him since she had the tribe’s approval and love. She could easily take his place without doing more than just ask their tribesmen to do it for her, she wouldn’t even need to raise up from the chair.
"I'm sorry for forgetting," Cailu walked over to her and lightly picked the flower she had in her out from it just to replace it with a new one, mumbling while doing so, "I'm very sorry."
Ara waved away his hands from her face and shook her head quietly, "Fine. Even if you didn't listen to me you still succeeded and that is all that matters," As soon as she had uttered the sentence her face lightened up by a smile as she leaned back in the chair again, "So now tell me about what happened, who did you meet? How did it look? Oh, Anastasia was with you right?"
Cailu just chuckled slightly at the questions that continued to be sounded be Ara's mouth as he took the second chair in the room and dragged it over to her. When he had placed it beside her before he sat down and started to try to form some sort of answer to the questions that had always been voiced while more continued to come to life.
It was surprising, overwhelming, a shock.
It had only been a single day since the old man faded away into a lifeless bag of meat, leaving nothing but memories and a piece of paper behind. Of course, curiosity instantly causes the living to see what was written... A will.
The next day, he was dragged into the ceremony. Forced to wear the annoyingly loose ceremonial robes, robes too big to walk in without tripping. Forced to sit in the funny shaped wooden chair cut into a dead tree. Forced to speak some words which approved his new power;
"Uh... I shall continue the legacy of the old man, I shall meet his goals, I shall become the savior and guardian of this tribe. Leading the world into a new age of peace and prosperity. No flags, no lines drawn in the sand, all united. I, Vladimir Rostovii, accepts the position of Tribe leader!"
It was amazing what words he could think up in just a matter of minutes, perhaps this was a side effect of being a natural leader. Or maybe from being quick witted... Probably the latter. The improvised words which was poorly thrown out of the mouth of the new leader drew the masses to break into applause. The words somehow touched them, somehow...
Either way, the blindfolded leader was growing restless and wanted to get out of those damned robes, he looked from left to right at the elders, hoping they would take him away. And they did!
About a week had passed after the strange ceremony, the streets of the tree city of Shadowfen had been cleared of stalls and celebratory decorations. Memories of how drunk the people got and how much fun they had still lingered in the air.
Vladimir, dressed back into his usual black clothing, was sitting in his funny shaped wooden chair, resting his legs on the table pushed in front of him. His left hand lightly touched the petals of a potted flower, his right hand tapping on the armrests.
"... That's about it." He finished his large lecture he was giving the two governors which stood before him.
"I see, this all seems a bit farfetched, sir." One of the two replied,
"I don't care." Vladimir quickly replied, "It will work."
"With what you say, you will probably be killed. Plants don't exist everywhere, you can't always depend on them to see."
"Then I'll carry this potted plant with me." Vladimir gestured to the flower he was lightly touching, then broke into a small laugh which lasted a few seconds, "Trust me, I know what I'm doing."
The two governors bowed to Vladimir, "Would you like us to grab the healer, Helina?"
"Ah, that, yeah might as well... She deserves to know."
With that, the two governors quickly left to fetch the healer, both wishing they could get all of their jobs done in one day so they could slack. Too bad their new leader always had work for the people, not like the past leader who was all laid back. But that didn't matter, Vladimir knew of what he was doing, and was doing it all very well...
It had only been a single day since the old man faded away into a lifeless bag of meat, leaving nothing but memories and a piece of paper behind. Of course, curiosity instantly causes the living to see what was written... A will.
The next day, he was dragged into the ceremony. Forced to wear the annoyingly loose ceremonial robes, robes too big to walk in without tripping. Forced to sit in the funny shaped wooden chair cut into a dead tree. Forced to speak some words which approved his new power;
"Uh... I shall continue the legacy of the old man, I shall meet his goals, I shall become the savior and guardian of this tribe. Leading the world into a new age of peace and prosperity. No flags, no lines drawn in the sand, all united. I, Vladimir Rostovii, accepts the position of Tribe leader!"
It was amazing what words he could think up in just a matter of minutes, perhaps this was a side effect of being a natural leader. Or maybe from being quick witted... Probably the latter. The improvised words which was poorly thrown out of the mouth of the new leader drew the masses to break into applause. The words somehow touched them, somehow...
Either way, the blindfolded leader was growing restless and wanted to get out of those damned robes, he looked from left to right at the elders, hoping they would take him away. And they did!
About a week had passed after the strange ceremony, the streets of the tree city of Shadowfen had been cleared of stalls and celebratory decorations. Memories of how drunk the people got and how much fun they had still lingered in the air.
Vladimir, dressed back into his usual black clothing, was sitting in his funny shaped wooden chair, resting his legs on the table pushed in front of him. His left hand lightly touched the petals of a potted flower, his right hand tapping on the armrests.
"... That's about it." He finished his large lecture he was giving the two governors which stood before him.
"I see, this all seems a bit farfetched, sir." One of the two replied,
"I don't care." Vladimir quickly replied, "It will work."
"With what you say, you will probably be killed. Plants don't exist everywhere, you can't always depend on them to see."
"Then I'll carry this potted plant with me." Vladimir gestured to the flower he was lightly touching, then broke into a small laugh which lasted a few seconds, "Trust me, I know what I'm doing."
The two governors bowed to Vladimir, "Would you like us to grab the healer, Helina?"
"Ah, that, yeah might as well... She deserves to know."
With that, the two governors quickly left to fetch the healer, both wishing they could get all of their jobs done in one day so they could slack. Too bad their new leader always had work for the people, not like the past leader who was all laid back. But that didn't matter, Vladimir knew of what he was doing, and was doing it all very well...
The large man scuffed as he crossed his arms, his eyes closed in frustration as he watched her carefully, tapping his rather large fingers on his forearm. He grunted once more, adjusting his seating as he began to think of all the times the child before him had revealed herself to him- how he never once suspected anything particular about this specific person. He looked down at the child, who had her head bowed down and plastered to the grass as she silently begged for his forgiveness.
“Well,” He sighed, rubbing his stubbly jaw line as he looked upwards. “I guess I can’t call you Cronk from now on…” The large man peered down from the corner of his eyes, trying to see her reaction which consisted of her lifting her head in disbelief. He merely smiled and shot his eyes back upwards. “It is a man’s name after all.”
“A horrid one at that, if I may be so bold Mr. Fantasia.” Fantasia shot another look her way, this time in disbelief as he watched her more carefully. Her ivory skin was colored with pink happiness that mostly stained her cheeks as she gave him her usual crooked smile. This sight caused Fantasia to smile broadly and let out a hardy laugh that caused the small girl to slightly jump at the suddenness.
“Well, I guess with the discovery of a woman comes her own spice.” The man slapped his knee, confusing the child even more with his adult talk. She looked at him, her head cocked to the side with her brows furrowed. He merely shook his hand in front of her while covering his mouth to prevent himself from chuckling further, seemingly mocking a gossiping crone. “Well then, since Cronk did not suit your ever high expectations of a name, does Anastasia sound much better?” He leaned forward with a strong smile, watching her dazed face.
“An… Anastasia?” She repeated as her mouth slightly gaped opened and she continued to repeat the name within her head. With a small nodded from Fantasia, her chapped lips pulled back into a wide smile and her already pink skin was now cherry red from the amount of joy she had in her small body. “I love it! Oh, I love it so much!” The small girl leaped forward with such gusto that she practically knocked Fantasia back when she made contact with him. “Such a beautiful name must truly suit someone like myself, am I correct?”
The amount of personality that suddenly illuminated off of the child made Fantasia open his mouth wide to match her smile and laugh. “Of course as only my new daughter can be suited with such a beautiful name!”
Her slender, gloved hand reached out as she leaned outside of her windowsill. A large, black raven suddenly flapped to its landing spot and his talons hooked around her gloved hand. Her snowy hair danced with the wind around her small face as her sapphire eyes carefully watched the raven become still on her hand. Anastasia slowly brought the bird within her room, closing her large bay windows so it would be unable to leave until she permitted it to do so. The bird seemed to pick up her thoughts as he cawed in protest to the locking of the windows.
Around the bird’s charcoal feet laid a band which tightly hugged the animal and had a small box like object sticking outwards from the ring. Anastasia lowered her hand onto her desk, allowing the bird to step down from its former ledge and settle onto the desk. She gently grabbed the bird’s leg, avoiding the violent beak that pecked down at her in objection. Anastasia opened the box, placing her gloved hand over the raven’s mouth to hold it shut as she tried to pull a small, white sheet out of the box. The animal cawed in complaint as she let go, pulling away from the beast all together to prevent from getting bitten.
Before opening the letter, Anastasia looked over at her door cautiously. She was a bit worried as she had left Cailu’s side quite quickly upon their arrival back at the kingdom. However, it was necessary as she was desperate to get to her room and retreat the messenger bird so she could review the message that the espionage group she hired had sent. This group was quite different from all of the others of which she sent as this specific group specialized in the information that often remained classified- such as royal military records. She bit her lip nervously as she looked down at the rolled paper, her slender fingers at either end, ready to reveal the contents.
Three days have passed since we started the initial search and we have yet to find information on one who labeled himself as Fantasia nor were we able to succeed in finding records that matched his description. We are asking for immediate relief as suspicions may rise within the Fire Tribe if we continue our search. For now, we take refuge outside of the Tribe as we wait for further instructions.
The Raven.
Even with a skilled team such as The Ravens, information on Fantasia seemed to disappear just as he had that fateful day. She bit her lip harder before leaning forward against her desk, now nibbling on her thumb as she carefully went over her resolves she had in the matter- if she had any. The only one that was reasonable and sensible would be to call of the search entirely. The last thing Anastasia wanted was to be any more conflict for Tribes than there already were. With a small sigh, Anastasia took out an equally miniature paper and wet her quill pen, keeping her writing short and sweet with the few words of, ‘Permission to resign granted. Meet at the rendezvous point for payment.'
Anastasia made everything else as quick and cautious as she could possibly make it, quickly placing her own letter inside the box and grabbing the despicable cawing raven by the sides and sending it on its way back to his owners out of her window. She immediately closed back her windows after she saw the animal take off beyond the golden tree linings, praying that it has a safe journey. She stepped back in her room and dusted herself off, picking whatever feathers that stuck to her clothing off. Anastasia then turned on her heels and headed towards her door, leaving her room with a calm face.
She silently made her way down the hall, deciding to give Ara a visit. Because Anastasia had left so hastily when she and Cailu had gotten back, she had neglected her duty of reporting back to Ara. Although Anastasia had doubted that Ara would mind as she rarely ever reported back immediately after her and Cailu got back, giving the two sibling-like cousins sometime to speak amongst themselves without her own interruption.
Anastasia approached their door noiselessly- not even allowing her footsteps to make any type of noise- and knocked on the door, sounding off her own name to give the two the knowledge of who was entering. She waited several moments before entering the room, seeing that Ara and Cailu were in the midst of speaking. Anastasia simply bowed her head in apologies before voicing out her own acknowledgements. “If I am interrupting something, I do apologize.”
“Well,” He sighed, rubbing his stubbly jaw line as he looked upwards. “I guess I can’t call you Cronk from now on…” The large man peered down from the corner of his eyes, trying to see her reaction which consisted of her lifting her head in disbelief. He merely smiled and shot his eyes back upwards. “It is a man’s name after all.”
“A horrid one at that, if I may be so bold Mr. Fantasia.” Fantasia shot another look her way, this time in disbelief as he watched her more carefully. Her ivory skin was colored with pink happiness that mostly stained her cheeks as she gave him her usual crooked smile. This sight caused Fantasia to smile broadly and let out a hardy laugh that caused the small girl to slightly jump at the suddenness.
“Well, I guess with the discovery of a woman comes her own spice.” The man slapped his knee, confusing the child even more with his adult talk. She looked at him, her head cocked to the side with her brows furrowed. He merely shook his hand in front of her while covering his mouth to prevent himself from chuckling further, seemingly mocking a gossiping crone. “Well then, since Cronk did not suit your ever high expectations of a name, does Anastasia sound much better?” He leaned forward with a strong smile, watching her dazed face.
“An… Anastasia?” She repeated as her mouth slightly gaped opened and she continued to repeat the name within her head. With a small nodded from Fantasia, her chapped lips pulled back into a wide smile and her already pink skin was now cherry red from the amount of joy she had in her small body. “I love it! Oh, I love it so much!” The small girl leaped forward with such gusto that she practically knocked Fantasia back when she made contact with him. “Such a beautiful name must truly suit someone like myself, am I correct?”
The amount of personality that suddenly illuminated off of the child made Fantasia open his mouth wide to match her smile and laugh. “Of course as only my new daughter can be suited with such a beautiful name!”
Her slender, gloved hand reached out as she leaned outside of her windowsill. A large, black raven suddenly flapped to its landing spot and his talons hooked around her gloved hand. Her snowy hair danced with the wind around her small face as her sapphire eyes carefully watched the raven become still on her hand. Anastasia slowly brought the bird within her room, closing her large bay windows so it would be unable to leave until she permitted it to do so. The bird seemed to pick up her thoughts as he cawed in protest to the locking of the windows.
Around the bird’s charcoal feet laid a band which tightly hugged the animal and had a small box like object sticking outwards from the ring. Anastasia lowered her hand onto her desk, allowing the bird to step down from its former ledge and settle onto the desk. She gently grabbed the bird’s leg, avoiding the violent beak that pecked down at her in objection. Anastasia opened the box, placing her gloved hand over the raven’s mouth to hold it shut as she tried to pull a small, white sheet out of the box. The animal cawed in complaint as she let go, pulling away from the beast all together to prevent from getting bitten.
Before opening the letter, Anastasia looked over at her door cautiously. She was a bit worried as she had left Cailu’s side quite quickly upon their arrival back at the kingdom. However, it was necessary as she was desperate to get to her room and retreat the messenger bird so she could review the message that the espionage group she hired had sent. This group was quite different from all of the others of which she sent as this specific group specialized in the information that often remained classified- such as royal military records. She bit her lip nervously as she looked down at the rolled paper, her slender fingers at either end, ready to reveal the contents.
Three days have passed since we started the initial search and we have yet to find information on one who labeled himself as Fantasia nor were we able to succeed in finding records that matched his description. We are asking for immediate relief as suspicions may rise within the Fire Tribe if we continue our search. For now, we take refuge outside of the Tribe as we wait for further instructions.
The Raven.
Even with a skilled team such as The Ravens, information on Fantasia seemed to disappear just as he had that fateful day. She bit her lip harder before leaning forward against her desk, now nibbling on her thumb as she carefully went over her resolves she had in the matter- if she had any. The only one that was reasonable and sensible would be to call of the search entirely. The last thing Anastasia wanted was to be any more conflict for Tribes than there already were. With a small sigh, Anastasia took out an equally miniature paper and wet her quill pen, keeping her writing short and sweet with the few words of, ‘Permission to resign granted. Meet at the rendezvous point for payment.'
Anastasia made everything else as quick and cautious as she could possibly make it, quickly placing her own letter inside the box and grabbing the despicable cawing raven by the sides and sending it on its way back to his owners out of her window. She immediately closed back her windows after she saw the animal take off beyond the golden tree linings, praying that it has a safe journey. She stepped back in her room and dusted herself off, picking whatever feathers that stuck to her clothing off. Anastasia then turned on her heels and headed towards her door, leaving her room with a calm face.
She silently made her way down the hall, deciding to give Ara a visit. Because Anastasia had left so hastily when she and Cailu had gotten back, she had neglected her duty of reporting back to Ara. Although Anastasia had doubted that Ara would mind as she rarely ever reported back immediately after her and Cailu got back, giving the two sibling-like cousins sometime to speak amongst themselves without her own interruption.
Anastasia approached their door noiselessly- not even allowing her footsteps to make any type of noise- and knocked on the door, sounding off her own name to give the two the knowledge of who was entering. She waited several moments before entering the room, seeing that Ara and Cailu were in the midst of speaking. Anastasia simply bowed her head in apologies before voicing out her own acknowledgements. “If I am interrupting something, I do apologize.”
General Zaheed Thanos & Lord Vinicius
General Zaheed was rather frustrated at the moment, he ordered the palace guards to search among the living, in hopes to find Zotar. However, it had only seemed like the to-be king was nowhere to be found. The general could assume the position of the throne due to the disappearance of his brother, but what if Zotar were to return to see his brother wearing his crowd, how would the people of the tribe feel? No, it would not be the quick-witted man's decision, and Zaheed always stuck with the clever initiative. Zaheed knew where his brother was, but did he really have to go journey off to his father's tomb, now of all moments, his crowning ceremony would happen in less than an hour.
This was a reason why Zaheed found Zotar unfit for a king, he put emotions in front of his duties, his power and will as leader of the fire tribe. It was cold, cruel, that Zaheed found a visitation to his father's tomb "a waste of time". Zaheed exited the place, and as he did he took a glance at the royal through, with curses and blind anger surging the veins of his brain. But Zaheed was never the one to burst a vein letting the rage spill into a disruptive scene. No, instead he bottled the feelings, letting his emotions grow like parasites hinged to his heart, and eventually eating him up from the inside.
Zotar ran off like that to cry his eyes out, perhaps that is then why I call him 'baby brother', the name suits him far more than that dense-minded name he gives himself, 'Lord Vinicius. Zaheed thought to himself as he marched through the doors of the palace, where he made his way to the royal stable, where the finest horses of the nation was brushed, fed, and cared for. There Zaheed arrived to see his own personal steed, Shadow. The black stallion was fashioned in steel horse armor, as it always was, even out of combat, due to the inclined habit of the fire bearers to be quite flashy or prideful with their war-related equipment.
Zaheed didn't hate his horses, however had no affection to it either. He looked at the animal as did he look at his own family, his wife, and sons. He didn't hate them, because he knew he could control them, however the same was not for his brother. Though this is secret to ever living soul, no one knows that Zaheed shares a fiery passion to despise his own blood, because due to his father's decision, it will be the older brother bowing knee to the younger. But as for Ivana, his mother, Zaheed hardly ever noticed the woman, no he let all of his focus and ever beheld on his father, never giving concern to her, not that she ever treated him unfairly, but that he wanted his father to instead.
Zaheed arrived to the mountain where from there he must climb up the stone built stairs to the tomb. Zaheed finally finished trudging up the stairs and walked into the tomb where he found Zotar pressing a twig with the wooden end masked with his own blood. The cut to which he sourced the blood out from sprouted out from his ring finger. It was fire tribe tradition to write a letter from their own blood to then proceed to toss it to the flames, in order so that the fumes would fly to the realm of the spirit world.
Zaheed patiently waited, letting his brother finish the traditional practice. Honestly Zaheed found it superstitious and pointless, not only because it was Zarfu, the man who denied what he believes is his destiny, but also because Zaheed saw it as once someone dies, they die, there is no need to be hung up over it, there is nothing man can do to prevent death nor resurrect life. After Zotar dipped the letter into the fire, letting it burn to ashes, Zaheed spoke out, "Zotar--"
And to where Zotar immediately butted in, "Its Vinicius, soon it will then be Lord Vinicius."
There he goes again, correcting his brother for using his real name, Zaheed tried his best not to roll his eyes to that comment, but smiled apologizing, though it felt like a thorn through the heart, "Forgive me, Vinicius. But, yes, you will be king and I ask you why are you not in the throne room by now? Your crowning will occur less than an hour from now--”
“Zaheed, can’t you see—,” Zotar sighed, he was getting flustered and aggravated again due to the sorrow he had stored, the guilt he could not afford. “Sorry, Kal’bo.”
Kal'bo, it was word meaning, brother, it was a sweet word, a word only given to those who trusted each other, family. And though Zotar wish he could accuse his brother of being jealous that he has the throne, but however he cannot with clear evidence. No, General Zaheed was a master of faces, at one moment he could play the part of a supportive, loving older brother, at another, he lives to be the snake, deceitful waiting to slender among ground to strike his own blood against the heel.
"Don't worry, I understand if you are stressed right now, but wouldn't father want you to be happy the day you honor us Thanos by taking the crown and having the steel of the same bracers that the first king of us once forged into his skin by the flames." Zaheed put his hand on his brother's shoulder, really selling to him the idea that he cared.
"But wait," Zotar drew glances to Zaheed. "Aren't you mad at all?"
"Disappointed, I have to admit, but no matter, I trust father's word. Now, I trust you, Kal'bo."
Lies, lies, and more lies, it gushed through the crevices of his teeth and into the ears of his brother. And it worked, Zotar, loved his brother, he trusted him, even when he didn't want to. "I believe in you," Zaheed vomited yet again another lie as he held his hand out, to where the brother clasped forearms, it was a bond, it was an illusion.
The doors unleashed forward as Zotar stepped into the throne room, he looked around at the people crowded to the sides. Everything felt like slow-motion at the moment, like Zotar stared into each eye of every being in the room, like he was counting every soul trusting him as king, as savior, as protector, as hero. People of all types filled the room, from children to elders, common folk to nobles. But the majority of it was taken up by military, for through out history it was the fire tribe that lavished in strength and might, it could be seen as an obsession with their military.
General Thanos positioned himself in front of his troops, as he wore the mask of a smile watching his greatest enemy rob him of his greatest treasure, his throne, his power.
Helina Dynaris
“Mr. Forsberj, you have to let me change the bandage or your wound will get infected. Then you'll die.” Although Helina Dynaris was sorely tempted to throw up her hands and leave the old man to his fate, she knew she could never live with herself if she did.
“Good. Get out of my house.” Said 'house' that Mr. Forsberj was referring to was really more of a one room shack that had a bed and a chest. He had moved there when his wife died a couple years ago in order to wallow alone in his misery. He was now laying on his bed with his arms crossed defiantly.
Standing over him with her hands on her hips, Helina glared down at him. “Well, as your healer, I forbid you to die. Now move your hand. And stop drinking!” With his free hand, he had grabbed a bottle of who-knows-what and started to chug it. She snatched it from him and tossed it out the window. “If you weren't drunk every second of the day, you wouldn't have this wound in the first place!” She was there when he had passed out on top of a broken bottle during the celebration of the new tribe leader. She patched him up while he was still unconscious, and a guard had to carry him home.
While he was sputtering in disappointment over the loss of his drink, Helina set about removing his hand from his wounded leg. She had managed to pry it off, but was backhanded in the face. Surprised by the strength in the seemingly frail old man, she actually fell to the floor. Her face stinging, and her hair bun in a mess from the impact, she had had enough.
“You stubborn old man! Do you think your wife would want this? Slapping women around, being constantly drunk, and having a death wish?”
His face consorted in pain as he thought about it, and never answered. Helina's anger evaporated, and her face softened. She stood up and put her hand on his. “No. She would want you to be safe and happy.” He still didn't respond, but he did remove his hand from the wound. Smiling in relief, she set about her work, cleaning it and applying the paste, then wrapping it up in a fresh bandage. As she was finishing up, a knock came at the door.
Knowing Mr. Forsberj never got visitors, Helina frowned in confusion and opened the door. The two guests were the tribe leader's governors.
“Lord Rostovii requires your presence,” one of them said bluntly.
Her eyebrows shot up. Most unexpected. “Uhh, very well. Let me finish up here, and then I will...go to him.” The governors nodded, and left without another word.
She finished dressing the old man's wound and quickly gathered her things. As she was heading out, she received a light swat on the bum from Mr. Forsberj, who winked at her. She laughed in spite of herself, said goodbye. At least he was feeling better.
A few people greeted her as she made her way through the city. Just a quick hello as they went about their daily lives. Being the healer, she knew most of the people in Shadowfen, so she saw a friendly face around every corner. When she arrived at her destination, she remembered that her bun had fallen apart, and her cheeks pinked when she realized that she had just walked through the city with messy hair. She quickly fixed it and stepped inside.
“You summoned me, my lord,?” she said to the new tribe leader.
Sholeh Kanaka
“I'm going to leave you behind!” Sholeh called out to her sister, Serafina, who was lagging behind her. “The ceremony is starting soon, and I'm supposed to be with the military. So move your ass before I leave you, and you have to go with one of your boyfriends.” Sholeh smirked. “Or should I say, clients?”
Serafina just rolled her eyes. “I'm coming.” She picked up her pace slightly, but not enough for her sister. Who groaned.
“Come on! Mom and Dad even made it before you did! And they're old as dirt!”
“Alright, calm down. Look,” Serafina said, pointing ahead, “I can see it from here. Just go!”
Sholeh wasted no time speeding off toward the palace, roughly shoving some people out of the way in order to make it to the group of soldiers marching inside. She quickly slipped into the ranks, but did not go unnoticed. Several of her comrades turned to give her dirty looks for being late. She stuck her tongue out, but otherwise ignored them.
As they walked into the throne room, Sholeh had to resist the urge to whistle in appreciation. It was so much fancier than the little farmstead she had grown up on. She had been inside several times, but it managed to astound her every time. As the soldiers took filed in, she saw that she was lucky enough to get a spot close to the throne. From her position, she would be able to see everything.
More people began to pile in. First the nobles so they would have the better positions. The commoners then came in, and Sholeh shamelessly waved to her family when she saw them bringing up the rear. Beside her, one of her comrades, Kieran, elbowed her in the side.
“Ow!” she protested to him, rubbing her hurt side. She glared at him. “What was that for?”
He gave her a look. “You broke formation.”
She huffed in irritation. “I was just waving to my family.”
“General Zaheed will punish you if you break formation.”
Sholeh looked around the room in an exaggerated manor. “Well, I don't see him! So mind your own business!”
Kieran mumbled something probably offensive, and turned his attention away from her. She didn't stay quiet for long though. “How much longer until it starts?” she asked him.
He growled in annoyance. “When Lord Vinicious arrives.”
A few moments passed. “Do you think he'll be a good leader?” she asked him.
Her comrade looked at her in disgust. “Hold you tongue woman! You tread very close to speaking treason!”
Extremely put off, Sholeh looked away and let the matter drop. She didn't understand why her question was so offensive. She had no idea what kind of leader he was going to be, so it would be natural for her to be curious about it. And it was not like she was suggesting he not be the leader, or anything.
Suddenly, the doors swung open, and revealed Lord Vinicious. She grinned as he passed by, unlike the other soldiers who stayed as serious as always. She saw General Zaheed take his place in front of his troops, and forced down the temptation to stick a tongue out at his back.
'Well,' she thought, 'Lord Vinicious certainty couldn't be a worse leader than his brother would be.
It had only been a few minutes since the two idiots left the main building. Within this time, the table in which Lord Rostovii's feet were rested on had become cluttered with papers. Notes, maps, statistics, some food, wine, and of course, many potted flowers strategically placed so Vladimir could quickly change positions and still see what was on the table.
Hard work had begun. Vladimir was constantly on the move, circling the table. As time passed, every single piece of paper on the table had become edited. Laws, taxes, jobs, war. The last factor was of great importance, Vladimir had been strategically planning every single move for what would happen in the near future. "Hm... It would be a good idea to contact those guys... Just gaining an open borders contract or even a military alliance would be perfect for this..." Vladimir spoke to himself as he stood back, placing his hand on his chin as the thought. He had instantly lost the ability to see after this, his sight only containing outlines of the scenery around him due to his heightened hearing. Suddenly, his blind image on reality was broken by the unexpected voice of the one he had summoned.
“You summoned me, my lord,?”
Vladimir quickly turned to face the visitor, surprised. The loose ends of his bandaged eyes swiftly swung around with his body. Before speaking, Vladimir fumbled around for a potted flower and picked one up. Holding the pot with his left hand and lightly touching the flower with the other, allowing him to see.
"Ah, Healer. You came." He spoke, his words monotone, his face expressionless.
"I'd like to gain your opinion on things, along with giving you some jobs. You think you could do that?" He asked as he moved around the table, placing the flower back in it's respective place and using another flower on the other end of the table to see.
Hard work had begun. Vladimir was constantly on the move, circling the table. As time passed, every single piece of paper on the table had become edited. Laws, taxes, jobs, war. The last factor was of great importance, Vladimir had been strategically planning every single move for what would happen in the near future. "Hm... It would be a good idea to contact those guys... Just gaining an open borders contract or even a military alliance would be perfect for this..." Vladimir spoke to himself as he stood back, placing his hand on his chin as the thought. He had instantly lost the ability to see after this, his sight only containing outlines of the scenery around him due to his heightened hearing. Suddenly, his blind image on reality was broken by the unexpected voice of the one he had summoned.
“You summoned me, my lord,?”
Vladimir quickly turned to face the visitor, surprised. The loose ends of his bandaged eyes swiftly swung around with his body. Before speaking, Vladimir fumbled around for a potted flower and picked one up. Holding the pot with his left hand and lightly touching the flower with the other, allowing him to see.
"Ah, Healer. You came." He spoke, his words monotone, his face expressionless.
"I'd like to gain your opinion on things, along with giving you some jobs. You think you could do that?" He asked as he moved around the table, placing the flower back in it's respective place and using another flower on the other end of the table to see.
The setting changes from Shadowfen to Murtovaara
General Zaheed Thanos & Lord Vinicius
Zotar's heart was beating, faster and faster as each second passed, he was battle with an army of anxiety as the nervousness sunk into his gut. No, this was not natural to Zotar, he was never scared, why is he scared right now? Zotar has always been the fearless one, he has had to jump off climbs, battle beast, and charge on the frontlines, but even then he was not fearful. But everyman has a fear, to disgrace his people, to fail them was one. He tried his best to hold an emotionless stare but a trickle of terror was shimmered in his eyes.
Did father make a mistake? he asked himself, because all of it seemed so wrong to him. There had been so many times in his life where he bragged and boasted about himself, but was he good enough to be king? Why didn't Zarfu will the oldest son to be king, why isn't Zaheed sitting on the throne this very instance? Zotar even arrived late to his own crowning, and his height was also another problem. Zotar was always insecure about that, he was a short guy, and Zaheed was a mountain. Aren't kings suppose to be mighty, towering above their loyal subjects?
But there was something inside of Zotar that outweighed and outgrew everyone in the tribe, it was his heart, his passionate for his tribe, perhaps suggests the reason why he is still a virgin. Zotar never gave eye to his own pleasantries, instead he chased his obsession, he would chase the flames until he hit the inferno. Zotar final reached his throne, his posture was not the best however he looked discouraged, with his shoulders rolled forward and his head slightly down. In front of the throne stood a fiery iron pot of the royal bracers, that were branding into fire flesh of each king and carved off when he died.
"I-I would like to t-thank... everyone who-- that attended," Zotar was stuttering, he never stutters, but the nervousness ached his heart. His bawled fists trying to keep his hands from shaking. "I--I..." Zotar had no idea what to say, he was as speechless as the day he discovered Zaheed was not going to be king. However Zaheed on the other hand was loving this, At this point it will only take a matter of days before the people over throw his majesty. But then Zotar gave glance to his mother, which torn him even harder, but with that tear he was able to but himself back together. Because looking into the eyes of his mother, Zotar was reminded of his father, he was going to make his family, his people proud. How could he have forgotten the flames that filled his lungs? No, he only had one chance and this was it. Like a dragon, Zotar was going to breathe that fire.
"Children of fire, born with the inferno's kisses and caressed with a heated passion for its sparks that embrace us. Our fires never cease to scorch, and though the spirits of our brothers, sister, mothers, and fathers may return to the realm they never fold to ashes. We will never fold to ashes, and we will never stop burning. Because it is fire that shines the brightest among the darkness!"
Zotar stepped to the pot where with much concretion he dipped his hand inside to grab the bracers, he felt his fingers melt at the touch of it, but he sucked in the heat, harnessing the fire, letting the energy of the flames sink into his very own power. He put the first on giving a ferocious growl. But once he got on the second one he lifted up and clasped his forearms together making a letter "x" with his arms, with a roar of ravenous sound. All the memories clashed his mind, the camp, the tents, his father's tent, the earth rogues' intrusion, the dagger through the back of Zarfu's neck, the inability to defeat death.
"To the cowards of earth, I will have my vengeance. Zotar is dead, he died in honor as did his father, from the warm of their flames arose Vinicius to avenge their deaths. So they can send their armies, their legions, even their own damned leader against me, but for me, all it takes is one spark to set my enemies ablaze. Long live the children of fire!" And with that those that consumed the room cheered for him.
The setting changes from Murtovaara to Lakeshore
"So, it is not one, but two new leaders crowned this day. My, this is an interesting time indeed. We live in a generation of opportunity my friends. An opportunity to put petty squabbles between which element is greater aside, and focus on becoming a peaceful land again. But I cannot work towards this peace if I have opposition in the court. My first block is you, Watermaster Arno Dracil." The Lord of the Water tribe stated his small opening speech of the current party in question, who was chained in front of him. The man glowered at the blue eyed leader, wearing not but a jacket to cover the back portion of his tattoo.
"I did nothing wrong! Only tried to focus the Fire Tribe's attention on something else!" The man shouted. "Need I remind you it was on yo-"
"Silence Blasphemer. I am a servant of my Ancestor's creed. Sirona would frown on me if I ever did that deed." The Water Chieftain wagged his finger tauntingly, "Arno Dracil, you are stripped of your title and will be placed under house arrest until a time where we can properly put you on a private trial, and eventually, execution." He turned his trident upside down to have the guards escort the blithering man out of the empty courtroom.
"Lord Zianro, shall we continue with the more immediate business? That of finding you a bride worthy of producing an heir to further solidify your hold on the throne?" One of his advisors sitting on a smaller chair on a rug on the right hand side of the large courtroom stated.
"Oh the ever aching pursuit of a girl willing to roll in hay with a Dragon. I do not wish for any marriage of mine to be just politics. I save politics for those I don't like. That includes the Fire Tribe and the power hungry general of theirs. At any rate, if it's to lighten my mood old man, fine, we shall go through your list of potentials across the inter-tribal country of ours." With that Zianro Azura leaned back on his throne in boredom. He wished he was outside to visiting his people. But it seemed being a leader and being a warrior were two different things.
"What I need is a kindred spirit of some kind." he thought.
"I did nothing wrong! Only tried to focus the Fire Tribe's attention on something else!" The man shouted. "Need I remind you it was on yo-"
"Silence Blasphemer. I am a servant of my Ancestor's creed. Sirona would frown on me if I ever did that deed." The Water Chieftain wagged his finger tauntingly, "Arno Dracil, you are stripped of your title and will be placed under house arrest until a time where we can properly put you on a private trial, and eventually, execution." He turned his trident upside down to have the guards escort the blithering man out of the empty courtroom.
"Lord Zianro, shall we continue with the more immediate business? That of finding you a bride worthy of producing an heir to further solidify your hold on the throne?" One of his advisors sitting on a smaller chair on a rug on the right hand side of the large courtroom stated.
"Oh the ever aching pursuit of a girl willing to roll in hay with a Dragon. I do not wish for any marriage of mine to be just politics. I save politics for those I don't like. That includes the Fire Tribe and the power hungry general of theirs. At any rate, if it's to lighten my mood old man, fine, we shall go through your list of potentials across the inter-tribal country of ours." With that Zianro Azura leaned back on his throne in boredom. He wished he was outside to visiting his people. But it seemed being a leader and being a warrior were two different things.
"What I need is a kindred spirit of some kind." he thought.
Cailu had already explained how he had exchanged words with their trading partners, retelling every single word that had left his mouth and the other ones as well. Describing it all in detail, the movements and how he had felt. Ara wanted to hear every single detail, he couldn’t leave anything untold, even if he didn’t remember everything correctly he was forced to pretend that he did because he knew how much she liked to hear it.
When he had been put in this situation the first time he had been confused and not known why he was forced to do it but as time passed by he had started to get it, it was because Ara pictured the whole situation in her head. Pretending she was there to witness it, that she was the one doing it by herself. But as he started to describe the environment he had seen. All from the nearby forest to the mountains that could be seen in the distant and how clear and open the land got the closer to the sea they came it knocked on the door. The both of them got quiet and turned their gaze there when the one outside spoke out.
As soon as the name had been sounded Ara turned her gaze towards Cailu again after giving her approval to Anastasia to come inside, “Continue.”
Cailu hesitated however, feeling uncomfortable with Anastasia coming inside, he had always had a hard time speaking in front of people. Stumbling on his words, repeating the same ones again and again, which was his biggest fault when it came to being the leader. Without Ara’s guidance he would probably had destroyed many of their connections at this time. But now he felt securer in the position, he hadn’t been forced to do anything mayor yet either. So from being extremely outspoken, voicing everything Ara wanted to hear he got quieter, only mumbling out some of the answer’s to her questions. Which clearly annoyed her since she got a wrinkle on her forehead again.
“If I am interrupting something, I do apologize.”
Cailu shut his mouth tight, looking out the window, you could think he should had gotten used to his female companion by now. Even more so since he trusted her with his life most of the time, but it was only because Ara trusted her. It was her orders that Anastasia should guard him, Cailu thought he probably would be able to guard himself but he didn’t want to cause trouble by opposing Ara’s request. But most of the time he did felt rather anxious around her, mainly because he didn’t know what to say to her, they spent so much time around each other but nearly never spoke more than a few words. It was a strange relationship they had, it seemed to only circulate around Ara.
Ara on the other hand turned around on her chair and smiled cheerfully towards Anastasia as she entered the room, “No, you are not interrupting anything. We are already done with the crucial information. Cailu was just describing what he could witness with his eyes, it sound incredible indeed. I wish I could have traveled with you.”
Cailu silently patted her hand while giving her a concerned gaze, he knew how much she wanted to go with them. But he had no idea what to say to cheer up either, but in a clumsy attempt he mumbled, “Perhaps you will be able to come with us next time.”
Ara met Cailu’s eyes under silent as well, taking in his words, printing them in her mind. Next time, “Yes, perhaps I will.” She turned her head around towards Anastasia again still smiling, “Come and sit down, I want to listen to what you have to say now. Or perhaps you don’t want Cailu to be here? He can leave if that is what you want.”
The stars shone like diamonds. Peppering the inky blackness of the night sky, the distant points of light were like beacons or campfires viewed from a long ways off. Canowicakte reclined against the rock outcrop, arm behind his head. He loved the night sky. If you were lucky, you might catch the glimpse of a shooting star, or see far off the fabled aurora. Up here in the mountains all was peaceful. The quiet was only broken by the heavy breathing of his hulking companion, Enapay. The great bear was seated on his hind legs beside the man, his head also turned skywards.
"What do you think they are, two-legs?"
This was a well-versed conversation. Often in their youth the pair had discussed the origins of the stars and moon, what they were, or meant. Sometimes they would find an answer. Other times they would not.
"What makes you think I know? They are too far off for us to fathom. Besides, what would you do with the information?"
The bear was silent, pondering. Eventually he stretched himself out on his back, looking at his human.
"I would do nothing with the information. I would simply keep it to myself. Wolf would think little of it. Fox would only laugh and claim it for himself. Hawk would say it was what kept him flying. In my mind, the stars are just there. Always have been, always will be."
Canowicakte chuckled. He enjoyed these talks. They reminded him of when he was young. In all his years of chiefdom, he had never found a wiser companion. The bear was his best friend, his brother. His confidante. They knew eachother as well as each knew himself, and more.
"The hunt has gone poorly this season. We will have need of food before the winter is over."
This fact had been weighing on both their minds greatly the last few months. The herds of deer and bison had moved away, or simply not arrived during the late summer. The Shapshifters were likely to go hungry. The bear uttered a low, coarse growl, which Canowicakte had by now understood was a sigh.
"Perhaps it might be prudent to ask the Air tribe for a share of their stores? They are outsiders, to be sure, but they are farmers also. Their stores must be great. Trade them furs and knapped obsidian. I am sure they will enjoy these comforts and offer food in return?"
Canowicakte laughed softly.
"Ever the diplomat. You are becoming less fierce in your old age, brother bear. When we were cubs you would have opted to raid them for food."
Enapay sat up, shaking his shaggy head in laughter.
"Perhaps! But now I think it is best we don't go to war for scraps! We need food. The rivers are fish-less, the plains scarce of food. The Air Tribe lie to our south-east on the border. We have had differences in the past, to be sure, but never so bad as to warrant a deficit of aid. Do not forget the aid we lent to them when last their lands were threatened."
The bear pushed himself to his feet and turned away, heading towards the mountains. He called out over his shoulder as he went.
"Remember, you must do the utmost to save your people! It would be bad for all of us if we do not find the food we need!"
Then he was gone.
Canowicakte sat a while, deep in thought. Eventually he turned his gaze towards home. The fires of Northpass burnt fiercely against the darkness of the night, a small bastion of humanity. Perhaps the last. The other tribes were warlike and expansionist. Ever more their hunters encroached on Shapeshifter lands. The chief frowned. Perhaps the Earth Tribe would give food. They owed their long-time friends for the aid lent in the last war. The Air Tribe also. Yes. Enapay was right. Delegates would be sent the next morning to both peoples, with news of the dire circumstances. One could only hope they would be met with favourable words and deeds.
"Perhaps it is indeed time that we made ourselves known as a people worth mention again."
Pushing himself to his feet, Canowicakte, chief of the Shapeshifter Tribe, made his way back down towards his village. He would summon the elders on his return and tell them of his plan.
"What do you think they are, two-legs?"
This was a well-versed conversation. Often in their youth the pair had discussed the origins of the stars and moon, what they were, or meant. Sometimes they would find an answer. Other times they would not.
"What makes you think I know? They are too far off for us to fathom. Besides, what would you do with the information?"
The bear was silent, pondering. Eventually he stretched himself out on his back, looking at his human.
"I would do nothing with the information. I would simply keep it to myself. Wolf would think little of it. Fox would only laugh and claim it for himself. Hawk would say it was what kept him flying. In my mind, the stars are just there. Always have been, always will be."
Canowicakte chuckled. He enjoyed these talks. They reminded him of when he was young. In all his years of chiefdom, he had never found a wiser companion. The bear was his best friend, his brother. His confidante. They knew eachother as well as each knew himself, and more.
"The hunt has gone poorly this season. We will have need of food before the winter is over."
This fact had been weighing on both their minds greatly the last few months. The herds of deer and bison had moved away, or simply not arrived during the late summer. The Shapshifters were likely to go hungry. The bear uttered a low, coarse growl, which Canowicakte had by now understood was a sigh.
"Perhaps it might be prudent to ask the Air tribe for a share of their stores? They are outsiders, to be sure, but they are farmers also. Their stores must be great. Trade them furs and knapped obsidian. I am sure they will enjoy these comforts and offer food in return?"
Canowicakte laughed softly.
"Ever the diplomat. You are becoming less fierce in your old age, brother bear. When we were cubs you would have opted to raid them for food."
Enapay sat up, shaking his shaggy head in laughter.
"Perhaps! But now I think it is best we don't go to war for scraps! We need food. The rivers are fish-less, the plains scarce of food. The Air Tribe lie to our south-east on the border. We have had differences in the past, to be sure, but never so bad as to warrant a deficit of aid. Do not forget the aid we lent to them when last their lands were threatened."
The bear pushed himself to his feet and turned away, heading towards the mountains. He called out over his shoulder as he went.
"Remember, you must do the utmost to save your people! It would be bad for all of us if we do not find the food we need!"
Then he was gone.
Canowicakte sat a while, deep in thought. Eventually he turned his gaze towards home. The fires of Northpass burnt fiercely against the darkness of the night, a small bastion of humanity. Perhaps the last. The other tribes were warlike and expansionist. Ever more their hunters encroached on Shapeshifter lands. The chief frowned. Perhaps the Earth Tribe would give food. They owed their long-time friends for the aid lent in the last war. The Air Tribe also. Yes. Enapay was right. Delegates would be sent the next morning to both peoples, with news of the dire circumstances. One could only hope they would be met with favourable words and deeds.
"Perhaps it is indeed time that we made ourselves known as a people worth mention again."
Pushing himself to his feet, Canowicakte, chief of the Shapeshifter Tribe, made his way back down towards his village. He would summon the elders on his return and tell them of his plan.
Helina Dynaris
"I'd like to gain your opinion on things, along with giving you some jobs. You think you could do that?"
Helina bit her bottom lip as she pondered his words. She of course had no problem giving her opinions, sometimes she had to restrain herself from doing so, but the jobs could potentially be troublesome. She had a few apprentices but, and not that she was bragging, but she was far superior to them, and there were some wounds only she could heal. But she was not about to turn down the tribe leader.
“I will do whatever you ask of me, my lord. Uh, within reason, of course,” she couldn't stop herself from adding. It was true, though. She wasn't about to go frolicking through the streets naked just because he told her to. She saw a chair nearby and automatically went to sit down, but changed her mind in case it would be seen as disrespectful, and settled for placing her hands on the back of it.
She remembered that it was his governors had retrieved her, and a question sprang to her mind. “Is this about the war, my lord? Are there injuries I need to attend to?” It hurt her to know that people getting hurt, or worse, dying in this war, but she knew that it was sometimes necessary. Sometimes children needed to be punished so they'd behave, and she supposed nations were no different. It was just a shame that men were killing men when they should be helping each other survive natural dangers, like disease, deadly animals, and natural disasters.
Sholeh Kanaka
When Lord Vinicious finished his speech, the room exploded with cheers and clapping. The crowds' excitement got to Sholeh, who screamed and clapped, and even jumped and shot sparks from her hands. The joy at having a new leader again after they lost the last one was enormous. Celebrations began immediately, the people mingling, talking and laughing, servants walking by with trays of wine. Sholeh did not hesitate to take a glass of wine in each hand and scurry over to her family, who looked so out of place and uncomfortable. Well, except Serafina, who had snatched a glass of her own and was flirting with some noble man.
“Having fun?” she asked her parents, who looked they were trying to merge with the wall. They shook their heads at her and gave her looks that could only be described as guilty.
“We're sorry dear,” her father said, “We just don't belong here. We're going to go on home now.”
Sholeh was taken aback. “You're not even going to stay long enough to watch me pledge my loyalty to the new tribe leader with the rest of the soldiers?”
“We really are sorry,” her mother said. “If only your brother, Vukan, had been here.” Sholeh watched her parents push through the crowd and the door as fast as they could. Her excitement dampened a little bit, She downed both of her glasses of wine, set them on a nearby table, and went back to stand with the soldiers.
Kala
Kala sat in her hut at the edge of the village, sitting on the floor with her legs crossed and Lnoli napping on her shoulders, communicating with the spirits. Or rather, trying to communicate with the spirits. They weren't being particularly chatty at the moment.
“Spirits, I seek guidance. I seek to know if Lami has your blessing in letting all the livestock loose in the outsider village that tried to steal her spirit animal last week.” Kala went silent, waiting for a sign. When none came, she cried out in frustration, “Spirits, why won't you answer me?”
“Perhaps because you ask them a question every five minutes. Maybe you've them into silence,” she heard Lnoli say.
She snorted. “Perhaps they mistook your snoring for a demon and fled.”
She heard a wheezing sound that knew to be his laugh. “Perhaps,” he allowed.
Suddenly, the wind outside picked up, make a slight whistling sound. Kala grinned and clapped in glee. “Did you hear that, Lnoli? that's a yes! Thank you Spirits.”
“My joy is unrivaled,” the black fox said lazily.
Kala ignored him and posed her next question. “Spirits, will the war between the tribes end soon?” Suddenly, the wind picked up even more, taking off a small piece of her roof. She frowned. “That is not a good sign.”
She gently put Lnoli on the floor, and stepped outside her hut, though with that hole in her roof, she could still see inside. She was unsure whether it was fortunate or unfortunate that the Great Spirits said no often, but she did have the means the fix her roof handy. She carefully climbed up and set about fixing it with grass and paste.
When she was about halfway done, she looked up to see Chief Canowicakte making his way into the village. She called out to him as he passed. “Welcome back, Chief! Did you have luck on your trip?”
“I will do whatever you ask of me, my lord. Uh, within reason, of course,”
These words instantly grabbed Vladimir's attention, causing his head to quickly snap toward the healer. His hand pulled back from using the flower to see, instantly allowing his vision to fall back to crude outlines of his surroundings via sound. Of course, this allowed him to pay more attention to the sound of his company, the sound which is emitted from the whole of existence. Her heartbeat, the sounds of her footsteps, rustling clothes, gentle hands meeting the chair...
"You can sit if you wish, I just see no point in sitting unless rest is needed..." Vladimir spoke, before listening to the next statement intently.
“Is this about the war, my lord? Are there injuries I need to attend to?”
Vladimir's expressionless face twitched a little, as if trying to smile, "You have a sharp mind." He stated, carefully choosing his footsteps as he maneuvered himself closer to Helina. "I may have gained my power only recently as your leader, but I prefer to be seen as an equal. All lives are of equal value, afterall." He sighed a little, stopping in his tracks as he looked blindly towards the left, not really paying attention to the lack of things he could see (pun not intended).
"I would like to ask your opinion on risking many lives to end this war. I wish to regain peace across the land, the most efficient and quick way I have figured out would indefinitely compromise the lives of our people..." He paused again, moving his attention back to Helina, he began moving again and stopped once he was within arms reach of the healer.
"The job I have for you would be a lot of work. This includes gaining many followers to teach them how to heal others. Of course, those who have gained a considerate healing ability would be sent to the front lines. We simply need more and more healers, more soldiers, more hope..." Vladimir explained as he lowered himself down onto one knee, he then proceeded to place his arm across his knee and bow down to Helina.
"I apologize for any forms of annoyance or inconvenience this has caused. You may decline if you feel as you surely can't."
These words instantly grabbed Vladimir's attention, causing his head to quickly snap toward the healer. His hand pulled back from using the flower to see, instantly allowing his vision to fall back to crude outlines of his surroundings via sound. Of course, this allowed him to pay more attention to the sound of his company, the sound which is emitted from the whole of existence. Her heartbeat, the sounds of her footsteps, rustling clothes, gentle hands meeting the chair...
"You can sit if you wish, I just see no point in sitting unless rest is needed..." Vladimir spoke, before listening to the next statement intently.
“Is this about the war, my lord? Are there injuries I need to attend to?”
Vladimir's expressionless face twitched a little, as if trying to smile, "You have a sharp mind." He stated, carefully choosing his footsteps as he maneuvered himself closer to Helina. "I may have gained my power only recently as your leader, but I prefer to be seen as an equal. All lives are of equal value, afterall." He sighed a little, stopping in his tracks as he looked blindly towards the left, not really paying attention to the lack of things he could see (pun not intended).
"I would like to ask your opinion on risking many lives to end this war. I wish to regain peace across the land, the most efficient and quick way I have figured out would indefinitely compromise the lives of our people..." He paused again, moving his attention back to Helina, he began moving again and stopped once he was within arms reach of the healer.
"The job I have for you would be a lot of work. This includes gaining many followers to teach them how to heal others. Of course, those who have gained a considerate healing ability would be sent to the front lines. We simply need more and more healers, more soldiers, more hope..." Vladimir explained as he lowered himself down onto one knee, he then proceeded to place his arm across his knee and bow down to Helina.
"I apologize for any forms of annoyance or inconvenience this has caused. You may decline if you feel as you surely can't."
The setting changes from Shadowfen to Murtovaara
General Zaheed Thanos & Lord Vinicius
The palace submerged itself in an array of joys by the celebration of the new claimed king. Lord Vinicius embedded in his flesh, and in his appearance the bracers of the fire kings, however not his crown, his custom designed piece of art, as did every king have there only personally designed crown, where each was stored in the royal display room. No, a symbol of monarchy among countrymen has already been exposed through the bracers, however the crown was only used through meetings or encounters with other kings or official foreigners, for those alien to the land may not be aware of fire tribe traditions.
As Vinicius was making his way to seek out his mother, he was met with hindrance that she could not be spotted in the crowd. He only had left to come to the assumed conclusion that she retired to her chambers due to the lingering illness. And at the point Vinicius was not sure what to do, he was so use to following his father's footsteps. Should he speak to the common folk, or perhaps the nobles? Maybe he should banter with the fellow soldiers? He was undecided until General Zaheed patted him on the back, "Well done, Kal'bo! You are now a king!" The nobles watched at Zaheed applauded his brother's coronation, and by the witnessing of it, the friendly behavior and attachment looked genuinely real, it broke all suspicions of Zaheed being jealous or angry over the situation.
"Yeah, and it was all able to happen through the death of our father," Vinicius muttered back in sorrow, he was still depressed over his father's murder, it was a week before that he was buried, but the images of the blood flowing from Zarfu were still fresh and vivid. Vinicus did since then, battle with depression, grief, and guilt, wishing and believing he could of done something however the truth was he couldn't. And Vinicius never asked for power, but he wishes now he could only have enough to save his father.
"I understand that father's death still affects you, it affects all of us, and because it had such an impact on me I will be dismissing myself from the celebration quite soon to scout amongst the earth tribe, you never know what they may plan to do next. Yes, I could send scouts, but really I volunteer to do this, it may give me a sense of security and a peace of mind."
"Let me go with you," was the first thing that came out of Vinicius's mind and right out of his mouth, wishing to go so that he may be able to also spy on the earth tribe.
Zaheed chuckled, "I wish you could join me also, but you are king now and the king must be with his people, they want you Vinicius, sure you said your words, gave your speech, but now must be the time you give them your heart. Come on, be social, you spent many hours in sad silence, I believe even father would not want you to dwell in such sorrow."
"You're right, Zaheed."
"Yeah, now follow me, a king should get to know his soldiers better," the General led the king to the large and wide dining room where the room was only filled with military, however they were not as uptight as they were at the beginning of the ceremony, now was not the time for the absence of emotions but now was the time for the overflowing of the good of them, with most fist clutched with a strong drink.
But as they approached Zaheed the soldiers turned to him in attention and kneeled, even the General fell to the ground. Vinicus bowed back giving them the signal of his gratitude for their honor, and the troops returned to what they were doing. "So is that going to happen all the time?" Vinicius whispered to his brother.
Zaheed laughed, "You'll get use to it in due time. But for now, I suggest you entertain a bit of a drinking game, yes?"
"What? I don't want to get drunk on my coronation."
"You're right, how about a wrestling match? Not against me, I will have to slip away soon but against one of my fine soldiers?"
"Ha, Kal'bo, you have quite the humor today--." Vinicius never had a problem with rough-housing and wrestling matches, no in fact it was a hobby of his, but he did not believe his brother was being serious, not until the General interrupted with his loud thunderous voice, "Who in here is brave enough to challenge Lord Vinicius to a wrestling match? All for good fun of course. Anybody? Anybody with the sheer amount courage and valor?"
The setting changes from Murtovaara to Northpass
Canowicakte strode purposefully into Northpass. His face was set in a grim mask, eyes hard, mouth a taught line. Many tribespeople were still going about their business around the torch and campfire-lit village. Men and women both attended to the preparations of hides, furs and meat. Others knapped the black, glass-like obsidian the tribe favoured for spearpoints, blades, arrowheads and tools. The older members of the tribe, those that were not sleeping, made baskets, blankets and clothing.
“Welcome back, Chief! Did you have luck on your trip?”
Canowicakte did not pause to answer. He turned his head towards the shaman Kalagisa and called out:
"Make your way to the Longhouse with the others of your ilk! I will address the Elders and the council!"
Then he was gone, moving through the centre of the village. The Longhouse, a large wooden structure with walls of oak and a roof of birch bark, was situated at the focal point of Northpass. A great firepit used for feasts, religious ceremonies and communal gatherings was before the great hall. The longhouse was door-less, open to the elements. If any of the tribe who were not on the council or an Elder wished to listen to or take part in any discourse, they were welcome.
Summoning one of his retainers to him, Canowicakte took his place at the far end of the Longhouse. His sat on a woven mat on the floor. Unlike other chiefs or kings he did not sit upon a throne. He was as beholden to his people as they were to him and all were seated in equal standing in his hall. He pulled the wolf-skin about his shoulders and pulled up its snarling visage over his own. It was a ceremonial guesture. Not meant to intimidate his own, but to make it known to all present that the matter to be discussed was a serious one.
"What is it you wish of me, my Chief?"
The warrior was a veteran of many battles. He wore his hair in a mohawk and the customary warpaint of the cheif's honour-guard adorned his body and face. Red and black to signify blood and darkness. The Shapeshifter Tribe's warriors were expert ambushers.
"Summon the Elders and the High Priestess. The Shamans will be arriving shortly. Then gather Hekaha and the rest of the Veterans."
"At once my Chief."
Canowicakte watched him go. He sat mulling over his thoughts in silence as men and women began to make their way into the large room. Someone lit the fire in its centre and soon bestial shadows began to play off of the ceiling and walls. Soul-animals prowled in the shadows, or reclined in the rafters or alongside their human counterparts. Many of the tribesfolk gathered around the entrance-way or the sides of the longhouse, wishing to listen to what was to be said. All was hushed, each awaiting their chief's words. After what seemed an age Canowicakte raised his head and began to speak.
"It has been a lean year for us. The hunting parties have reported that the herds have been thin or non-existant, and the fish have taken different routes to the spawning-pools. We face hard times ahead!"
A murmer of agreement passed through the gathered assembly, then died down as Canowicakte began to speak again.
"We have faced hard times before. Hungry years and bitter winters. We have all lost friends and family to famine, disease and war. And we have prevailed time and again!"
The warriors arrayed around the hall smacked their leather-bound shields with their spears in unison.
"We have always found a way! The Spirits have ever guided us through the worst of times, and never have we broken our bonds of kinship to one-another. Our collective decisions have ensured our survival to this very day, and will do so again!"
A muted cry of assent went up at the back of the hall and was picked up, carried forwards until all gathered were cheering as one voice. Gently, reverently, the chief raised a hand for silence. It was obeyed. He was smiling, as a father proud of his children.
"Ever have you trusted my judgement, and ever have I bowed to your collective will. You all know Enapay, my companion. He has a plan that may indeed save us from the threat of hunger. But this plan may also bring us hardship in the times ahead. So I put it to you all. I shall lay it bare before you, and we shall discuss what is to be done."
The Elders and Councillors began to murmer amongst themselves, the tribespeople waiting in patient silence. Enapay was well-known to the people. The great bear had come to the aid of the tribe many times in the past, and although bears were not usually counted amongst the wisest of creatures his judgements had usually proven to be sound in nature.
"Tell us of your plan, my Chief. We shall listen."
The Elder who spoke was Tunkasila. He had been the finest warrior of the tribe in the days of his youth. His battle-scarred body was becoming frail, but he still bore himself as proudly as he ever had. Canowicakte bowed his head to the old man, taking it as a sign that he was now allowed to speak. The room again fell quiet.
"Enapay has suggested that we illicit aid from the Air and Earth Tribes. Ever have we gone to aid the Earth Tribe in battle, even going to far as to send the best of our young men to fight in the wars that saw the old Lord of the Fire Tribe killed. I led the charge against his personal guard myself, and saw him struck down. For that aid my father Hehaka asked no recompense. A diplomat therefore, should be sent with gifts to discuss food shipments."
There was a clamour of voices from the throng.
"Why should we send them our wares when they owe us a blood-debt!?"
"Where were their warriors when last we were attacked?"
"We should raid their lands, not beg!"
"Would you call down war upon us!?"
"Better war than humiliation!"
Canowicakte listened to the cries and accusations with a calm countenance. He was used to such things. All opinions were welcome, and therefore all were often voiced. Meetings such as this could often take hours, if not days. A voice rose above the tumult of noise. It was Tunkasila again.
"What of the Air Tribe, my Chief? Were not our last dealings with them violent?"
The crowd fell into a hush yet again. This was indeed true. Not a few months previous there had been a border dispute between two groups of hunters from each tribe. One side claimed that a kill had been made on Shapeshifter land without hunting rights being given. The other party claimed that since the animal had been shot and tracked from within Air Tribe territory, the point was moot. Violence had ensued and soon small skirmishes had begun to flare up. Eventually peace was made between the two chiefs, but relations were still tenuous.
"You are correct, of course, Tunkasila. But we have also lent them the aid of our warriors in the past, as well as given them much trade. All our trade to the East first passes through their lands, and they get the better share! So a diplomat, bearing gifts, will also be sent to their chief. We will remind them of their debts to us, and ensure that we wish no harm or ill-will upon their people."
Canowicakte looked out at the shadowy faces. He raised his voice so that all could hear.
"This is about our survival as a people, as a tribe! I would not do this unless I felt that there was no other peaceful solution! But I did not call you here to impose my will upon you! So let your voices be heard! All opinions shall be listened to and weighed! All will have a say if they with it to be so!"
Canowicakte fell silent, looking out at his people, awaiting their response. He hoped to the Great Spirit that they would agree with him.
“Welcome back, Chief! Did you have luck on your trip?”
Canowicakte did not pause to answer. He turned his head towards the shaman Kalagisa and called out:
"Make your way to the Longhouse with the others of your ilk! I will address the Elders and the council!"
Then he was gone, moving through the centre of the village. The Longhouse, a large wooden structure with walls of oak and a roof of birch bark, was situated at the focal point of Northpass. A great firepit used for feasts, religious ceremonies and communal gatherings was before the great hall. The longhouse was door-less, open to the elements. If any of the tribe who were not on the council or an Elder wished to listen to or take part in any discourse, they were welcome.
Summoning one of his retainers to him, Canowicakte took his place at the far end of the Longhouse. His sat on a woven mat on the floor. Unlike other chiefs or kings he did not sit upon a throne. He was as beholden to his people as they were to him and all were seated in equal standing in his hall. He pulled the wolf-skin about his shoulders and pulled up its snarling visage over his own. It was a ceremonial guesture. Not meant to intimidate his own, but to make it known to all present that the matter to be discussed was a serious one.
"What is it you wish of me, my Chief?"
The warrior was a veteran of many battles. He wore his hair in a mohawk and the customary warpaint of the cheif's honour-guard adorned his body and face. Red and black to signify blood and darkness. The Shapeshifter Tribe's warriors were expert ambushers.
"Summon the Elders and the High Priestess. The Shamans will be arriving shortly. Then gather Hekaha and the rest of the Veterans."
"At once my Chief."
Canowicakte watched him go. He sat mulling over his thoughts in silence as men and women began to make their way into the large room. Someone lit the fire in its centre and soon bestial shadows began to play off of the ceiling and walls. Soul-animals prowled in the shadows, or reclined in the rafters or alongside their human counterparts. Many of the tribesfolk gathered around the entrance-way or the sides of the longhouse, wishing to listen to what was to be said. All was hushed, each awaiting their chief's words. After what seemed an age Canowicakte raised his head and began to speak.
"It has been a lean year for us. The hunting parties have reported that the herds have been thin or non-existant, and the fish have taken different routes to the spawning-pools. We face hard times ahead!"
A murmer of agreement passed through the gathered assembly, then died down as Canowicakte began to speak again.
"We have faced hard times before. Hungry years and bitter winters. We have all lost friends and family to famine, disease and war. And we have prevailed time and again!"
The warriors arrayed around the hall smacked their leather-bound shields with their spears in unison.
"We have always found a way! The Spirits have ever guided us through the worst of times, and never have we broken our bonds of kinship to one-another. Our collective decisions have ensured our survival to this very day, and will do so again!"
A muted cry of assent went up at the back of the hall and was picked up, carried forwards until all gathered were cheering as one voice. Gently, reverently, the chief raised a hand for silence. It was obeyed. He was smiling, as a father proud of his children.
"Ever have you trusted my judgement, and ever have I bowed to your collective will. You all know Enapay, my companion. He has a plan that may indeed save us from the threat of hunger. But this plan may also bring us hardship in the times ahead. So I put it to you all. I shall lay it bare before you, and we shall discuss what is to be done."
The Elders and Councillors began to murmer amongst themselves, the tribespeople waiting in patient silence. Enapay was well-known to the people. The great bear had come to the aid of the tribe many times in the past, and although bears were not usually counted amongst the wisest of creatures his judgements had usually proven to be sound in nature.
"Tell us of your plan, my Chief. We shall listen."
The Elder who spoke was Tunkasila. He had been the finest warrior of the tribe in the days of his youth. His battle-scarred body was becoming frail, but he still bore himself as proudly as he ever had. Canowicakte bowed his head to the old man, taking it as a sign that he was now allowed to speak. The room again fell quiet.
"Enapay has suggested that we illicit aid from the Air and Earth Tribes. Ever have we gone to aid the Earth Tribe in battle, even going to far as to send the best of our young men to fight in the wars that saw the old Lord of the Fire Tribe killed. I led the charge against his personal guard myself, and saw him struck down. For that aid my father Hehaka asked no recompense. A diplomat therefore, should be sent with gifts to discuss food shipments."
There was a clamour of voices from the throng.
"Why should we send them our wares when they owe us a blood-debt!?"
"Where were their warriors when last we were attacked?"
"We should raid their lands, not beg!"
"Would you call down war upon us!?"
"Better war than humiliation!"
Canowicakte listened to the cries and accusations with a calm countenance. He was used to such things. All opinions were welcome, and therefore all were often voiced. Meetings such as this could often take hours, if not days. A voice rose above the tumult of noise. It was Tunkasila again.
"What of the Air Tribe, my Chief? Were not our last dealings with them violent?"
The crowd fell into a hush yet again. This was indeed true. Not a few months previous there had been a border dispute between two groups of hunters from each tribe. One side claimed that a kill had been made on Shapeshifter land without hunting rights being given. The other party claimed that since the animal had been shot and tracked from within Air Tribe territory, the point was moot. Violence had ensued and soon small skirmishes had begun to flare up. Eventually peace was made between the two chiefs, but relations were still tenuous.
"You are correct, of course, Tunkasila. But we have also lent them the aid of our warriors in the past, as well as given them much trade. All our trade to the East first passes through their lands, and they get the better share! So a diplomat, bearing gifts, will also be sent to their chief. We will remind them of their debts to us, and ensure that we wish no harm or ill-will upon their people."
Canowicakte looked out at the shadowy faces. He raised his voice so that all could hear.
"This is about our survival as a people, as a tribe! I would not do this unless I felt that there was no other peaceful solution! But I did not call you here to impose my will upon you! So let your voices be heard! All opinions shall be listened to and weighed! All will have a say if they with it to be so!"
Canowicakte fell silent, looking out at his people, awaiting their response. He hoped to the Great Spirit that they would agree with him.
Out of old habits, the moment Anastasia entered the room she extended out her powers to the two sibling-like cousins. Her air barrier covered them in familiarity, molding to their bodies perfectly and in the upmost care. Only due to how long she has been guarding the two and how often she uses it, they were the only ones who could notice the barrier. Her snow white hair fell over her shoulders as she bowed her head, bright sapphire eyes looking through her eyelashes at Ara.
“No, you are not interrupting anything. We are already done with the crucial information. Cailu was just describing what he could witness with his eyes, it sound incredible indeed. I wish I could have traveled with you.” Anastasia raised her head and gave the woman an innocent but remorseful smile, desperately wishing that Ara could come with them every time. It had only been of recent when her condition worsen that she was even prohibited to leave her own quarters. Before hand, the three of them would walk around the royals’ house but now Ara was unable to even do such things under orders of their Tribe’s best doctor.
“Perhaps you will be able to come with us next time.”
She couldn’t help but look up and stare at Cailu for a moment with a stoned face before her dark crystal eyes flicked over towards Ara who heard his words through and through. While it was a grave thought that brought a lump to Anastasia’s throat, she couldn’t help but to think that there may never be a next time of when Ara could accompany them. Anastasia kept this thought deep into her stomach, keeping it out of reach of her face and heart. “Yes, perhaps I will. Come and sit down, I want to listen to what you have to say now. Or perhaps you don’t want Cailu to be here? He can leave if that is what you want.”
With a slight nod, Anastasia gracefully made her way over towards the two, sitting down in a chair next to Cailu. She gave the both of them a small smile before resting her hands on her lap and sitting up straightly. “I have no problems with Cailu being here. I merely came to say my greetings.” Anastasia looked at Ara, examining her well being. Her barrier hardened around her as if Anastasia was desperately trying to protect her from all of the terrors of life, trying to prevent a precious belonging from breaking. “The trees are quite lovely today aren’t they? Have you seen the crows that populated the boarders,” She asked, looking out the window. “It makes me feel as though harvesting season is quickly approaching us.” A wide, crooked smile pulled tightly on her lips as she continued to speak friendly with Ara.
“Perhaps once it does approach, we could grab ourselves some Red Delicious.” Anastasia loved Red Delicious and she loved sharing them with Ara even more. The girl almost idolized the woman as Ara was the first friend, the first bond she made outside of Fantasia- after he had betrayed her and left a whole in her heart and chest.
“No, you are not interrupting anything. We are already done with the crucial information. Cailu was just describing what he could witness with his eyes, it sound incredible indeed. I wish I could have traveled with you.” Anastasia raised her head and gave the woman an innocent but remorseful smile, desperately wishing that Ara could come with them every time. It had only been of recent when her condition worsen that she was even prohibited to leave her own quarters. Before hand, the three of them would walk around the royals’ house but now Ara was unable to even do such things under orders of their Tribe’s best doctor.
“Perhaps you will be able to come with us next time.”
She couldn’t help but look up and stare at Cailu for a moment with a stoned face before her dark crystal eyes flicked over towards Ara who heard his words through and through. While it was a grave thought that brought a lump to Anastasia’s throat, she couldn’t help but to think that there may never be a next time of when Ara could accompany them. Anastasia kept this thought deep into her stomach, keeping it out of reach of her face and heart. “Yes, perhaps I will. Come and sit down, I want to listen to what you have to say now. Or perhaps you don’t want Cailu to be here? He can leave if that is what you want.”
With a slight nod, Anastasia gracefully made her way over towards the two, sitting down in a chair next to Cailu. She gave the both of them a small smile before resting her hands on her lap and sitting up straightly. “I have no problems with Cailu being here. I merely came to say my greetings.” Anastasia looked at Ara, examining her well being. Her barrier hardened around her as if Anastasia was desperately trying to protect her from all of the terrors of life, trying to prevent a precious belonging from breaking. “The trees are quite lovely today aren’t they? Have you seen the crows that populated the boarders,” She asked, looking out the window. “It makes me feel as though harvesting season is quickly approaching us.” A wide, crooked smile pulled tightly on her lips as she continued to speak friendly with Ara.
“Perhaps once it does approach, we could grab ourselves some Red Delicious.” Anastasia loved Red Delicious and she loved sharing them with Ara even more. The girl almost idolized the woman as Ara was the first friend, the first bond she made outside of Fantasia- after he had betrayed her and left a whole in her heart and chest.
Helina Dynaris
"You have a sharp mind," Lord Rostovii said to her. Helina blushed slightly at the compliment, and replied, “Thank you, my lord. I certainly like to think so.” And now it sounded like she was bragging, which made her even more embarrassed.
Lord Rostovii must have sensed her unease, because he moved closer to her and said, "I may have gained my power only recently as your leader, but I prefer to be seen as an equal. All lives are of equal value, afterall."
His words did make her feel more relaxed, and she loosened her body from its stiff posture.
"I would like to ask your opinion on risking many lives to end this war. I wish to regain peace across the land, the most efficient and quick way I have figured out would indefinitely compromise the lives of our people..."
He moved even close to her, and she looked at him straight on, where she would have looked at him in the eyes if she could see them. He continued his speech.
"The job I have for you would be a lot of work. This includes gaining many followers to teach them how to heal others. Of course, those who have gained a considerate healing ability would be sent to the front lines. We simply need more and more healers, more soldiers, more hope..."
Helina frowned in thought. Did she think that risking the lives of soldiers in hopes that they would be able to heal should they incur mortal wounds was worth it? Yes, she absolutely did. If there was a chance for thee soldiers to live long enough to win the war, then it was absolutely worth the risk. Although, it did lean heavily on her teaching skills, for which was up for debate.
The blind man must have taken her frown for rejection, as he proceeded to get down on one knee and bow. "I apologize for any forms of annoyance or inconvenience this has caused. You may decline if you feel as you surely can't."
The gesture put Helina back into a flustered state, as she was not used to such treatment. ”Oh, uh, of course I will do it! Nothing would make me happier! Do you already have people in mind?”
Sholeh Kanaka
Somewhere between leaving the spot where her parents had been and returning the troops, Sholeh had picked up another glass of wine, and was sipping it with one hand and fending off the advances of a comrade with the other.
“Come on, this is a night of celebration! I'm drunk, you're drunk. Spirits are high, and all that. Let's celebrate together!” He tried to cop a feel under her sorry excuse for a top, but she easily batted his hand away.
“One, I'm not drunk,” she said, in a completely steady voice. “I'm only on my third glass of wine, and my limit is in the six or seven range. Two, it is almost unbelievable that your opinion of your manhood is so low that you would bed a woman who not only beats you in hand to hand combat daily, but also one who's fire abilities far exceed your own.”
Her comrade only smirked. “What can I say, I have no pride.” He tried to touch her again, but again she slapped it away.
Just then, Lord Vinicious and General Zaheed made their way over to the troops. Sholeh quickly set her glass on the floor and knelt with the rest of the soldiers. As she was on her knee, she distinctly felt a hand on her rear. She quickly kicked her foot roughly behind her, making contact with a hard body. She was rewarded with pain filled grunt, which made her smile in triumph.
"Who in here is brave enough to challenge Lord Vinicius to a wrestling match? All for good fun of course. Anybody? Anybody with the sheer amount courage and valor?" she heard General Zaheed boom loudly.
Things could not have taken a better turn. A wrestling match was right up her alley. She bolted right up from her kneeling position and pumped a fist in the air. “I challenge him!”
She immediately ran out to the center of the hall and put her hands on hips. “I gladly challenge you to a wrestling match! And please don't insult me by saying you won't fight a girl, because I've taken down most of those men!” She indicated the soldiers by nodding her head to them, then then punched her fist into the palm of her hand for emphasis.
Kala
"Make your way to the Longhouse with the others of your ilk! I will address the Elders and the council!"
With a slightly raised eyebrow, Kala watched the Chief disappear into the Longhouse, then jumped down from the roof. She grabbed the attention of a nearby child. “Ero, go tell the other shamans to meet in the Longhouse.” The boy nodded, and scampered off to do as he was told.
She went back inside her hut to retrieve Lnoli, who seemed to be more alert after his quick nap. “Come on,” she told him. “Chief is calling a council meeting.” She exited her hut and started walking towards the Longhouse, Lnoli pattering beside her. He did not stay quiet for long.
“Its about the lack of food.” It more more a statement than a question, but Kala answered anyway.
“Yes, I suspect that as well. I hope a solution is found, because although I know you don't mind eating insects, I would prefer not to.”
They entered the Longhouse ahead of the other shamans, and Kala took a seat as far away from the rest of the tribe as she could, Lnoli curled up on her lap. Its not that she disliked her tribe, quite the opposite, but sometimes they were uneasy around her, so she found it much easier to just keep her distance. It wasn't long before the other shamans had shuffled in around her, and the meeting began.
The Chief addressed the issues of lack of resources like she thought he would. When he mentioned a diplomat going to the Air and Earth Tribes, she became excited. She had been hoping to get out of the village and see the world a bit, and here was the opportunity offered to her on a silver platter. She quickly stood up and said, “It would be my honor, Chief, to be said diplomat to the Air and Earth Tribes. I promise I will broker peace and come back with what this tribe needs to endure.”
The setting changes from Imos to Murtovaara
General Zaheed Thanos & Lord Vinicius
I challenge him! I gladly challenge you to a wrestling match! And please don't insult me by saying you won't fight a girl, because I've taken down most of those men!"
Vinicius hinged his teeth together to conceal the curses from inside as he elbowed Zaheed, "Did you really have to do that?" He snarled to his brother, but not that Vinicius was restless over the fact he was thrown into a fist-fight, but it was a fist-fight with a woman, and though the tribe treated women and men quite equally by law, there will always be sexism. But it was not like Vinicius was a sexiest, but that he was a gentleman, and he did not simply believe in hitting a girl, plus due to the fact that the only females that he has had the most interaction was with his sister and his mother. So he has not had much verbal contact with women thus never has he laid hands on them in any form or fashion, thus he had come to the conclusion that it is not right for a man to bring hostile touch to them, including in a wrestling match.
And as for General Zaheed, yes, Vinicius was perhaps not angry at his brother because it as not his fault that a woman volunteered, but annoyed that he did not think to ask Vinicius first before announcing this match. But Vinicius could see this as a way that Zaheed was trying to loosen up his brother's nerves, and he couldn't hate Zaheed for doing something that almost seemed thoughtful and considerate.
And it was not like Vinicius could straight up reject and refuse the challenge, his reputation was on the line. Therefore instead of directly declining it, he would see if he could entertain the soldiers, say no in a more humorous way. And if Vinicius is going to make this enjoyable, he must be confident with himself. He stepped out into the center space of the room with his hands moving slightly as he spoke, "I wouldn't say refusing to a hit a woman is an insult, rather in polite intentions. Yes, I rather be a gentleman, I think the whole rest of the world is tired of bloody bone-headed bastards, yes?" Vinicius did rather well with his remark, entertaining the crowd amongst him. "So with that--."
The setting changes from Murtovaara to Imos
"Are we done for today? I want to go out." Zianro said as he dragged the last word like a bored teenager. "Been cooped in here for weeks it gets boring after awhile. And combing through a list of women, although very relaxing, does not help."
"But Sire, we do have to think on these things and you have quite the busy schedule ahead of you." The advisor stated as Zianro leaned back on his throne boredly. He wanted just one day, outside, out on the lake for a swim. Was that too much to ask? Sighing he seemingly gave in as he then set his trident down on the throne. "I want to swim." Said in a firm voice as he walked out of the courtroom and through the elaborate palace to go out into a secret Royal path down to the edge of the lake for a swim.
On the way, he holstered his two swords he had as a warrior for self defense purposes in their sheaths as he ventured to said spot. He then shrugged off his shirt as he then dove into the water and begin to swim. It was a relaxing time for him, to be near where his tribe had derived his magic from. It wasn't the springs of Sirona but it was water nonetheless and this relaxed him. He simply did not wished to be disturbed at that exact moment.
"But Sire, we do have to think on these things and you have quite the busy schedule ahead of you." The advisor stated as Zianro leaned back on his throne boredly. He wanted just one day, outside, out on the lake for a swim. Was that too much to ask? Sighing he seemingly gave in as he then set his trident down on the throne. "I want to swim." Said in a firm voice as he walked out of the courtroom and through the elaborate palace to go out into a secret Royal path down to the edge of the lake for a swim.
On the way, he holstered his two swords he had as a warrior for self defense purposes in their sheaths as he ventured to said spot. He then shrugged off his shirt as he then dove into the water and begin to swim. It was a relaxing time for him, to be near where his tribe had derived his magic from. It wasn't the springs of Sirona but it was water nonetheless and this relaxed him. He simply did not wished to be disturbed at that exact moment.
“I have no problems with Cailu being here. I merely came to say my greetings.”
Ara lowered her head slowly in a nod, lowering her hand as well that was just about to shoo away Cailu from the room, she was well aware of the troubles both of them had with talking in front of people. Or that was Cailu's problem, why Anastasia didn't say much was not something Ara had thought much of, she just knew it was a very obvious part of the girl. Not that Ara minded it, or well yes she did, when she finally got some other company than the doctor that came and checked up on her once every week it was these two. Ara loved them both dearly but their silence could be a bit irritating at times, she wanted to listen to other's speak. She was pretty sick and tired of her own voice since she listened to it all the time every day when she was talking to herself.
“The trees are quite lovely today aren’t they? Have you seen the crows that populated the boarders, it makes me feel as though harvesting season is quickly approaching us.” Again Ara nodded slowly as the girl spoke, listening to her words, carving them inside her head. Not because they touched her like Cailu's had done but because she wanted to remember them when she felt lonely. When the both of them were away on business and she was all alone in here she often replayed the conversations they have had with each other, listening to their voices in her head and answering them again. She knew it was a sad thing to do, but she rather did that than call for someone she didn't enjoy conversations with. “Perhaps once it does approach, we could grab ourselves some Red Delicious.”
"Yes, perhaps we can do that," With a smile Ara paused, looking out the window. She had noticed that, how that season had started to creep closer. The changes outside both made her feel extremely depressed and happy at the same time, she enjoyed that time of the year but to just sit inside and watch was not something she wanted to do. She wanted to be outside with the others. Leaning back tiredly she dragged the hand over her face, "Do you think anyone would notice if I opened the window and flew out for a while?"
As soon as Ara spoke the words Cailu jolted out from his thoughts of how he hadn't even had the time to see how the time passed by as the other two had, staring at her before grabbing her other hand, "You can't do that. I won't allow that."
Ara smiled slightly before patting his hand which was holding hers, "Dear little Cailu, you may be bigger than me in size but I am older than you. You can't command me what to do, but I know you only mean well but no matter how hard you are squeezing my hand I would still be able to get away if I wanted to."
Cailu got quiet again, hesitating at first before letting go of her hand. He knew she was right, it didn't matter how hard he was holding on to her because if she wanted to get away there was no chance for him to keep her in here. You can't hold on to air, even if he tried she would probably be able to leak out through some tiny crack. In shy manners he was staring down onto his hands which was clasped together in front of him while mumbling, "I just don't want you to get weaker again or lose control while being too high above ground. Because neither me nor Anastasia would be able to protect you if that happens."
Ara's smile died and she turned her face towards the window again, "I know, I was just daydreaming. I apologize for worrying you, you too Anastasia. I will not mention it again."
Sholeh Kanaka
"I wouldn't say refusing to a hit a woman is an insult, rather in polite intentions.”
Sholeh blood boiled when she realized that he was going to refuse the match. She crossed her arms glared at him as he spoke, remembering the days when she first joined the army. Even though women were technically allowed to join, few did, so the men were unpracticed in fighting one. At first they all refused to train with her, saying it was beneath them to fight a women, but after a few arms were broken they quickly got over that.
Yes, I rather be a gentleman, I think the whole rest of the world is tired of bloody bone-headed bastards, yes?" he went on, and a few in the crowd made sounds of agreement. Sholeh spared a glance at her eldest sister, Oriel, who was standing in a corner with her husband. A sharp look and a shake of her head told Sholeh to agree with Lord Vinicious, and bow out. She shook her head back.
"So with that--" At this point, Sholeh had had enough. She rushed forward, grabbed a hold of his ankles, and pulled, knocking him to the ground. She wasted no time in jumping on top of him, wrapping her arms around his waist grabbing his hands so they were restrained behind his back.
”Yeah, well, a bloody bone-head is about to beat your ass, Mr. Gentleman!” she said, grunting a little from the exertion of trying to keep a hold of his hands. It's too late to walk away with your dignity, but if you admit defeat, I might let you walk away conscious.”
Even as she said these words, she hoped he would put up more of a fight then that. She wanted it to last for a while yet, so that she would know that everyone would know that she earned her victory.
Lord Vinicius
”Yeah, well, a bloody bone-head is about to beat your ass, Mr. Gentleman! It's too late to walk away with your dignity, but if you admit defeat, I might let you walk away conscious.”
That was it, the right amount adrenaline to exterminate every nerve laced with anxiety, yes, and for right now Vinicius for the first time sense the death of his father felt some other feeling besides sorrow. And perhaps he did need a beating to the ground to snap back into, because for once he felt alive again. But the antidote to clear away the stress seemed so simply for it was only a mere surprise of a wrestling match. Whoever this soldier was Vinicius wanted to congratulate her not only for her bravery to face a king, for her stepping out of line to engage in a brawl without permission, but also because she gave him that boost of determination.
But Vinicius was caught up now in quite the pickle, and he was not going to lose. Now, he did have some options, the first that flashed in his mind was fire of course, it was second nature to him, she held down his hands, he could bawl his fist and burn hers. However there was a lot of problems with that, one, was that she was a fire bearer just like him, the heat would only be transferring more energy, helping her. And two, this was a wrestling match, planned or unplanned, no match like this involves bending, and he was not going to cheat in hopes to win. Though, Vinicius also didn't want to fight her, but now was his moment, earlier he showed his patriotic love and his heart in the throne room, now was to display his speed, his skill.
Vinicius didn't squirm inside he reinforced himself with knee kicks to her stomach, and after he had struck her with utter swift and quick raw talent he noticed her start to wear down after the pain delivered. So, with a final shot to get her off him completely Vinicius kicked her in the stomach. However he did just kick her, he kicked her with his sharp pointed steel boot. Of course, he was wearing his ceremonial armor, it was a special and formal event, it was his coronation so he was going to dress fancy. And fashion of the alike was not the kind suitable for a wrestling match.
Thus anyone could of imagine that the metal boot pierced deep into her flesh, however not deep enough to kill her. But with that attack she was plunged off. But everything happened so fast that Vinicius did not quite notice what task he had pulled off until looking down at his bloody boot and then looking up at the woman. Vinicius then felt extremely guilty, completely forgetting the fact she was a soldier, he hurt a woman, and Vinicius felt self-conviction due to it. He rushed over to her as he watched her still getting up, she didn't wallow in the pain, no she did not crawl like a weakling, but Vinicius was still worried. "Flames!" he cursed to himself. "Are you okay-- I didn't mean to." Yes, Vinicius spoke the truth, he had no intention to cause her to bleed, but sometimes his aggressive trait consumed him, but thankfully there was still good inside of him to feel shame for his behavior.
Sholeh Kanaka
Sholeh tried to keep a hold of Vinicious's hands as he knee kicked her in the stomach, but with each kick her grip loosened. She knew it wouldn't take much to knock her off, so she prepared herself for the battle that was about to commence as soon as he got free. Now that the element of surprise had worn off, this was going to be a little tougher. She had heard of his prowess in battle, he was son of the former king, how could not have? She was gonna fight tooth and nail in this match, but that was the whole reason she had volunteered for it.
She received quite the shock, however, when his pointy steel boot collided with her abdomen, tossing her off him. She landed flat on her back, her ears ringing from the impact. But her adrenaline kicked in, and she was back on her feet in moments, her survival instincts insisting that there was a threat. As she got back up, she felt a sharp pain in her stomach where she had been kicked, and reached her hand down to touch it. It came back up bloody, the wound slowly oozing.
"Flames!" she heard someone curse. She looked up and realized that he had moved closer to her. "Are you okay-- I didn't mean to."
A little voice in her head told her she'd asked for it, but she rarely listened to that voice. Her face hardened and she wiped her hand on her sorry excuse for a top, leaving a blood stain. “Maybe not,” she said. “But I'm going to mean this!” But she finished the sentence, she had rushed toward him at full speed with her head down, intending to head-butt him. She was then surprised to feel no impact, and skidded to the floor, smearing blood on the floor. Humiliated, she jumped back onto her feet and faced her leader.
“Are you going to jump around like you're Air Tribe now? Stand still, and fight!” She rushed at him again, having enough sense this time to anticipate him moving. She threw a punch at him, and missed. Getting more and more agitated, she threw punch after punch, all missing their mark. She groaned loudly in annoyance.
“Stand still and fight like a man already!” she shouted in frustration.
Vladimir could not see any of the flustering which Helina was experiencing, he wasn't in contact with any plants. But that didn't matter, her following words was enough tallow him to rise from his bow. His face still emotionless. After facing Helina for a few moments, Vladimir turned away and headed back to the table, placing his hand on one of the flowers to see again.
”Oh, uh, of course I will do it! Nothing would make me happier! Do you already have people in mind?”
After being able to see, he faced Helina once again. He could easily see her without turning around, but this was more professional and proper. "I do have a few people in mind. The rest of the front line soldiers will be rallying at the western gate tomorrow for dispatch. I want you to pick out any soldiers which you see capable for learning simple healing abilities. Along with that, I want you to pick out any worthy people from the city. We need all the healers we can get." He paused a little, taking into consideration Helina's feelings, "Of course, don't push yourself..."
Vladimir's plan was very dangerous. And of course it would involve a lot of casualties, with what he wants to happen, healers will definitely be needed. With Helina holding the best healing abilities in the tribe, she is a very important person to him. "Don't worry, you won't be sent to the frontlines. You're indispensable. I'm gonna have you assigned to the support lines, alongside me."
”Oh, uh, of course I will do it! Nothing would make me happier! Do you already have people in mind?”
After being able to see, he faced Helina once again. He could easily see her without turning around, but this was more professional and proper. "I do have a few people in mind. The rest of the front line soldiers will be rallying at the western gate tomorrow for dispatch. I want you to pick out any soldiers which you see capable for learning simple healing abilities. Along with that, I want you to pick out any worthy people from the city. We need all the healers we can get." He paused a little, taking into consideration Helina's feelings, "Of course, don't push yourself..."
Vladimir's plan was very dangerous. And of course it would involve a lot of casualties, with what he wants to happen, healers will definitely be needed. With Helina holding the best healing abilities in the tribe, she is a very important person to him. "Don't worry, you won't be sent to the frontlines. You're indispensable. I'm gonna have you assigned to the support lines, alongside me."
Anastasia’s hands fisted in between the fabrics of her dress as she listened to Ara. She knew that no one would ever be happy confined to her bed, hidden from world only but to watch it go by like some sort of twisted movie. For some odd reason, Anastasia could easily empathize with Ara as she too, was once held against her will and unable to enjoy her life. However, Anastasia always had her friend with her back then suffering with her through the hard times and making the bleakest situations seem bright like the sun’s rays.
Unfortunately, Ara did not have a companion to share her woes. Anastasia knew very well that Ara refrains from her dark thoughts in fear of worrying others as well as the fear that she may give up on herself too. Perhaps Ara already did give up the hope of recovering. Sapphire eyes looked over towards Ara with a silence that seemed to contain more pity than any type of sympathy or empathy yet it disappeared almost as quick as it surfaced, Anastasia made sure she was careful to not allow Ara to see her true emotions behind the mask she always seemed to wear.
Eyes closed as Anastasia reached over and grabbed Ara’s hand, her barrier quickly disappearing. “While the risks are very high,” She began, ignoring Cailu and anything that Ara may or may not say. “If you truly wish, I can allow you to accompany me to the market.” Her eyes opened to meet Ara’s. “It is bold of me to suggest something such as this but I see you as a dear friend. With a cloak and fabric face mask, it should be alright.” Anastasia watched her a little, readying herself for whatever punishments or tongue lashings she may receive.
“I believe that perhaps a little fresh air will help clear whatever doubts and worries you may have that fill your head at the moment. The exercise may even make you feel much better.” For the first time for a while, Anastasia’s eyes read her emotions. She wished that Ara lived a fulfilled even with such a crippling disease; if the woman wasn’t permitted to even arise out of bed, then what would prevent her from thinking thoughts that would eventually crush her. “I may not be able to protect you from the illness within you but I am confident that I can protect your body from the outside forces.”
Once again, Anastasia bowed her in apologies of her bold speaking but the look in her sapphire eyes told everyone within the room that she did not regret her words and welcomed whatever Cailu may say or whatever Ara may order.
Unfortunately, Ara did not have a companion to share her woes. Anastasia knew very well that Ara refrains from her dark thoughts in fear of worrying others as well as the fear that she may give up on herself too. Perhaps Ara already did give up the hope of recovering. Sapphire eyes looked over towards Ara with a silence that seemed to contain more pity than any type of sympathy or empathy yet it disappeared almost as quick as it surfaced, Anastasia made sure she was careful to not allow Ara to see her true emotions behind the mask she always seemed to wear.
Eyes closed as Anastasia reached over and grabbed Ara’s hand, her barrier quickly disappearing. “While the risks are very high,” She began, ignoring Cailu and anything that Ara may or may not say. “If you truly wish, I can allow you to accompany me to the market.” Her eyes opened to meet Ara’s. “It is bold of me to suggest something such as this but I see you as a dear friend. With a cloak and fabric face mask, it should be alright.” Anastasia watched her a little, readying herself for whatever punishments or tongue lashings she may receive.
“I believe that perhaps a little fresh air will help clear whatever doubts and worries you may have that fill your head at the moment. The exercise may even make you feel much better.” For the first time for a while, Anastasia’s eyes read her emotions. She wished that Ara lived a fulfilled even with such a crippling disease; if the woman wasn’t permitted to even arise out of bed, then what would prevent her from thinking thoughts that would eventually crush her. “I may not be able to protect you from the illness within you but I am confident that I can protect your body from the outside forces.”
Once again, Anastasia bowed her in apologies of her bold speaking but the look in her sapphire eyes told everyone within the room that she did not regret her words and welcomed whatever Cailu may say or whatever Ara may order.
Lord Vinicius
“Maybe not. But I'm going to mean this.
It was a sheer dodge, Vinicius had no intentions to fight, well, not anymore. He tried to keep his eyes on her entire body and not on just one portion, that portion being the bleeding wound. And perhaps it was not the biggest nor serious of injuries to a soldier or to a king, but it was enough for Vinicius to stop his offensive in this battle all together. However, if this soldier wished to fight, then so be it, Vinicius guessed his brother trained them hard, never retreat, never surrender.
“Are you going to jump around like you’re Air Tribe now? Stand still and fight!”
“Air Tribe? I don’t suppose they even know what a wrestling match is.”
”Stand still and fight like a man already!
“You mean like a heartless bastard? Real men don’t hit women, especially wounded ones.”
Vinicius continued to dodge even after the taunt, and besides, dodging could have been a good motive of his in order to show off his talents, in order to display his speed, agility, and grace. If he wished to, Vinicius believed he could have already beaten her, such as, when she was on the ground, if he ever were to be so cruel and ruthless, even unfair perhaps, Vinicius could have kicked her in the weakened spot as she was arising from the ground.
But something such as that to do to a woman, seemed sinister to Vinicius, and he could admit that the fire tribe has had their past with evil kings, and Vinicius did not want to be one of them. Though it was hit by hit, blow by blow, and Vinicius continued to cause his enemy to miss, but it then came that point that Vinicius could see that her stamina wearing down. Yes, that was exactly what he want, the soldier to tire herself out, and perhaps with her exhausted state it will seem that Vinicius was the victor.
However in came another troop to interrupt the brawl, “Milord,” he greeted Vinicius hoping to cease the fighting, but the two did not stop, nothing. “Lord Vinicius—“
“Soldier, cannot you not see I am quite busy right now?” Vinicius quick spoke as he duck to dodge her kick. No, Vinicius did not wish to tolerate an interrupt right now, he was so close to tasting his victory. But there was one thing, one person, Vinicius could not force himself to ignore. “It’s your mother! S-She hit the floor,” the soldier cried stuttered as he was nervous to intrude on his king.
The audience in the room froze, everything was dead silent and Vinicius immediately forgot about the match he encountered and stormed to the interrupting soldier whom informed the bad news. Vinicius is known to have a bad temper, an explosive anger, so anyone could imagine that everyone in the room was just counting on Vinicius to now act with another match, but this time against the soldier, and perhaps then a much more violent one, a battle Vinicius was passionate about. But Vinicius knew he could not waste his time with the soldier, and honestly, Vinicius felt that he had no right to hurt the man though Vinicius may have been angry at the moment due to the sick state of his ill mother. Thus Vinicus charged out of the room, and that was the last seen of the lord.
And after Vinicius had left the soldiers that filled the dining room expected that the General would reprimand Sholeh for attacking the king, she had none of permission in engage in a match, but as for Zaheed, he too had vanished from the setting.
General Zaheed
Shadow galloped out of fire land headed for earth, or so it seemed, but Zaheed steered his stead once far away from the eyes of his country to the water tribe. But alongside Zaheed the one other being that travelled alongside with him was his raven named, Icarus. The bird was an eerie sight to be seen, some may say that it looked as if Zaheed had entranced it was witchery. Though it must not be true, Zaheed had trained it, Icarus was the most valuable of Zaheed’s animals, and if he could anything in his life, Zaheed would say it to be that bird.
However as he was far away from fire, in the midst of nowhere, Zaheed stopped, where he pulled from a pouch of his a letter that read,
Dear Zianro Azura, the Wandering River Dragon,
Come nightfall, I will arrive to Lakeshore. I am aware water and fire had fought for years, and it will continue as long as Zotar sits on throne. Yes, his attention may be dragged off of the water tribe, but he is looking to declare war on earth, quite predictable, but also quite insane. And not only would a crazy man accept two wars at the same time, but also a blood-thirsty one. How much longer before he may attack water, how much long may even capture earth ground, building an empire to defeat water. And by then, I cannot be any use to you.
So I venture off to compromise, and speak of further matters in person…
General Zaheed
Zaheed equipped his bird’s beak with the letter and Icarus flapped its wings and glided to water tribe land. When the bird had spotted Zianro, it unleashed the letter. But in decisively clever manner, after ZIanro had finished the letter and set it down, the bird swallowed and devoured the letter, so that no proof that Zaheed was affiliating with the water tribe king may be revealed. And immediately after it was up, up, and away. It learned well from its master…
Zianro relaxed on the shore of the lake, Shirtless and alone. Feeling rather happy at his current state of contentment. He knew a breath of fresh air would clear his mind. He needed to be out and about more often. Whether it was out in public in his old soldier's garb or in the clothing he was in. He had to play the political game the tribe's inner workings had set for him.
It was then he heard a raven's call as it landed right next to him with a letter in it's beak. Zianro's brow furrowed as he took the letter and opened it and began to read it. Zianro then narrowed his eyes as he read through it all. "Nightfall?! Alone?! General Zaheed, my Old Archrival before I took the role of leader, you're playing a dangerous game. I wonder which of you two is the more insane now due to this. Your brother, or you, for your current deed?" he thought bitterly as the wheels turned in his head. He had to find a way to stop the war on both ends, as he knew fire would be after Earth and Water. And earth was not so keen on water or fire at the moment. He was caught in the middle of a battle triumvirate.
Tossing the letter to the side, he watched the Raven feast upon it before leaving him. Putting on his Jacket, the Wandering River Dragon hurried to the outskirts of the city, all in an effort to head off Zaheed so that way he wouldn't go directly into the city, and be in a quiet area to actually discuss with him, or fight him. Either way, it should prove fun. He had his swords on him just in case Zaheed was luring him to a trap.
He sat on a meadow a few miles beyond Lakeshore, silently waiting. As soon as he heard hoofbeats he got up on his feet and said in a clear voice, "That is far enough, my Archrival. You're a long way out from your home, and your timing is....confusing. I had not expected to see you until the next time your armies came at me. I recieved your letter. What is this about?"
It was then he heard a raven's call as it landed right next to him with a letter in it's beak. Zianro's brow furrowed as he took the letter and opened it and began to read it. Zianro then narrowed his eyes as he read through it all. "Nightfall?! Alone?! General Zaheed, my Old Archrival before I took the role of leader, you're playing a dangerous game. I wonder which of you two is the more insane now due to this. Your brother, or you, for your current deed?" he thought bitterly as the wheels turned in his head. He had to find a way to stop the war on both ends, as he knew fire would be after Earth and Water. And earth was not so keen on water or fire at the moment. He was caught in the middle of a battle triumvirate.
Tossing the letter to the side, he watched the Raven feast upon it before leaving him. Putting on his Jacket, the Wandering River Dragon hurried to the outskirts of the city, all in an effort to head off Zaheed so that way he wouldn't go directly into the city, and be in a quiet area to actually discuss with him, or fight him. Either way, it should prove fun. He had his swords on him just in case Zaheed was luring him to a trap.
He sat on a meadow a few miles beyond Lakeshore, silently waiting. As soon as he heard hoofbeats he got up on his feet and said in a clear voice, "That is far enough, my Archrival. You're a long way out from your home, and your timing is....confusing. I had not expected to see you until the next time your armies came at me. I recieved your letter. What is this about?"
The argument had lasted well into the night. The tumult in the Longhouse would have been horrendous to any outsider, wall of sound, voices battling with one-another to be heard above the din of the linguistic battle. Canowicakte sat in silence. His ears were well-trained for this sort of debate and did not find it difficult to pick out the various arguments that were of the highest importance to the current matter. The main argument was perceptively clear to him.
The current gathering was split roughly down the middle. The one side were worried that by 'begging' (as they called it) for outside aid would show the tribe's weakness to the outsiders and warrant an attack on their land. The other side believed that if food and supplies for the coming winter were not obtained, the tribe would become weak, and therefore open to attack. Eventually the chief raised his hands for silence.
"I have heard your arguments, and have weighed them all fairly! It would appear, my friends, that we are at a stalemate. A half-and-half split. But there are many who have not had a voice. I therefore call for a vote. You all shall speak yea or nay for this matter. If the vote is against, we shall find an alternative solution. If it is yea, then preparations shall me made immediately for the provision of our diplomats and their escorts. So now, who is for this plan, and who is against!?"
The yea vote won by a single voice. The future of the clan was decided. Then, as the tribespeople were considering this fact in silence a voice rose from the shadows off to the left of Canowicakte's place by the fire.
“It would be my honor, Chief, to be said diplomat to the Air and Earth Tribes. I promise I will broker peace and come back with what this tribe needs to endure.”
Heads turned, whispered voices floated on the air. The chief smiled to himself. Kala. Of course it was Kala. The young shaman's growing wanderlust had been marked by many in the tribe.
"Kalagisa, step forward and be known to the people!"
After she had complied, he guestured for her to take a place by the fire. Elders were already shifting to make room for her. The High Priestess, attended by her acolytes, stepped forward with ceremonial paint. A nod from the chief and she began to trace it across Kalagisa's skin with her fingers. Markings to bring luck and protection, and to ward off evil spirits and magicks. Eventually she finished, and stepped back.
"I admire your spirit, Shaman. But we need two diplomats. I will not ask you to travel to both tribes yourself. Besides, we shall need you back here before the first snows begin to fall."
He turned to the gathering.
"Kalagisa will stand for us! Who else shall go as emissary?"
A young man from the back of the hall stepped forward.
"I shall go!"
Hiawatha, a young-blood warrior. He had a good heart, and was trustworthy.
"Step forward warrior and be known to the people."
The ritual was repeated. Kala sat to Canowicakte's left, Hiawatha to his right. The chief rose to his feet and held his hands out to the gathered tribespeople.
"We have our champions, our saviors! Make them known to you! Praise them as our greatest children!"
The uproar was unanimous. Even those who had opposed the plan cheered and clapped. A snatch of song began and was picked up. Soon the entire hall was singing the praise of the two volunteers. Canowicakte waited in patient silence, again smiling in his paternal way. Once the noise had again died down he spoke.
"A guard of ten warriors shall be sent with each. Hiawatha, you shall travel to the lands of the Earth Tribe. You shall take them furs, obsidian crafts and our finest bead-work. Kalagisa, you shall travel to the Air Tribe. Rugs, clothing and hides shall be your gift to them. Speak directly to their Chieftains and allow no others to take the gifts from you. If they offer aid, do not allow them to make promises of sending it at a later date. Leave with what we need, or do not leave until you have recieved it. Remember, we wish only for food. Do not become embroiled in their politicking. If they wish to speak of alliance pacts, aid in war or other matters besides then they may send their own diplomats to Northpass. Or better yet, they may come here themselves!"
This last remark brought forth a peal of laughter from the crowd. It had been a long time indeed since any of the other tribal rulers had seen fit to 'grace' Northpass with their presence.
"I will say this one last thing also. Do not travel through Water or Fire Tribe lands. We have had not had dealings with either, save in war, for many years. I do not know how they will recieve you. Journey to your appointed destinations and then return. And most of all, be safe."
He bowed his head reverently, respectfully to each in turn and then resumed his seat. The gathered people began to file out, heading for home. Canowicakte waited until all were gone and then removed the wolf-pelt from about his head and shoulders. He prayed to the Great Spirit that they would be successful in their mission.
The current gathering was split roughly down the middle. The one side were worried that by 'begging' (as they called it) for outside aid would show the tribe's weakness to the outsiders and warrant an attack on their land. The other side believed that if food and supplies for the coming winter were not obtained, the tribe would become weak, and therefore open to attack. Eventually the chief raised his hands for silence.
"I have heard your arguments, and have weighed them all fairly! It would appear, my friends, that we are at a stalemate. A half-and-half split. But there are many who have not had a voice. I therefore call for a vote. You all shall speak yea or nay for this matter. If the vote is against, we shall find an alternative solution. If it is yea, then preparations shall me made immediately for the provision of our diplomats and their escorts. So now, who is for this plan, and who is against!?"
The yea vote won by a single voice. The future of the clan was decided. Then, as the tribespeople were considering this fact in silence a voice rose from the shadows off to the left of Canowicakte's place by the fire.
“It would be my honor, Chief, to be said diplomat to the Air and Earth Tribes. I promise I will broker peace and come back with what this tribe needs to endure.”
Heads turned, whispered voices floated on the air. The chief smiled to himself. Kala. Of course it was Kala. The young shaman's growing wanderlust had been marked by many in the tribe.
"Kalagisa, step forward and be known to the people!"
After she had complied, he guestured for her to take a place by the fire. Elders were already shifting to make room for her. The High Priestess, attended by her acolytes, stepped forward with ceremonial paint. A nod from the chief and she began to trace it across Kalagisa's skin with her fingers. Markings to bring luck and protection, and to ward off evil spirits and magicks. Eventually she finished, and stepped back.
"I admire your spirit, Shaman. But we need two diplomats. I will not ask you to travel to both tribes yourself. Besides, we shall need you back here before the first snows begin to fall."
He turned to the gathering.
"Kalagisa will stand for us! Who else shall go as emissary?"
A young man from the back of the hall stepped forward.
"I shall go!"
Hiawatha, a young-blood warrior. He had a good heart, and was trustworthy.
"Step forward warrior and be known to the people."
The ritual was repeated. Kala sat to Canowicakte's left, Hiawatha to his right. The chief rose to his feet and held his hands out to the gathered tribespeople.
"We have our champions, our saviors! Make them known to you! Praise them as our greatest children!"
The uproar was unanimous. Even those who had opposed the plan cheered and clapped. A snatch of song began and was picked up. Soon the entire hall was singing the praise of the two volunteers. Canowicakte waited in patient silence, again smiling in his paternal way. Once the noise had again died down he spoke.
"A guard of ten warriors shall be sent with each. Hiawatha, you shall travel to the lands of the Earth Tribe. You shall take them furs, obsidian crafts and our finest bead-work. Kalagisa, you shall travel to the Air Tribe. Rugs, clothing and hides shall be your gift to them. Speak directly to their Chieftains and allow no others to take the gifts from you. If they offer aid, do not allow them to make promises of sending it at a later date. Leave with what we need, or do not leave until you have recieved it. Remember, we wish only for food. Do not become embroiled in their politicking. If they wish to speak of alliance pacts, aid in war or other matters besides then they may send their own diplomats to Northpass. Or better yet, they may come here themselves!"
This last remark brought forth a peal of laughter from the crowd. It had been a long time indeed since any of the other tribal rulers had seen fit to 'grace' Northpass with their presence.
"I will say this one last thing also. Do not travel through Water or Fire Tribe lands. We have had not had dealings with either, save in war, for many years. I do not know how they will recieve you. Journey to your appointed destinations and then return. And most of all, be safe."
He bowed his head reverently, respectfully to each in turn and then resumed his seat. The gathered people began to file out, heading for home. Canowicakte waited until all were gone and then removed the wolf-pelt from about his head and shoulders. He prayed to the Great Spirit that they would be successful in their mission.
[/center]
Bellistrad Indorial
The burning sensation in his arms told Bellistrad that his strength was failing him. The timing couldn't have been worse either, as he was currently hanging from a branch almost twenty feet off the ground. He would probably never try to climb a tree in order to get a look at his surroundings without having a sure way down again. The blue haired man had been on his way down when one of the limbs broke off under his weight. He had nearly been able to grab onto one of the lower branches before falling to his death. He still tried to scramble his way up onto the branch but his arms were too tired to move him any more upwards, he would either fall and die or somehow be saved.
He did not know how often the path beneath him was used. It was one of the roads in between the Fire and Water tribes, as he was travelling towards the latter on his current journey. He wished to take a break from being a fugitive in his own land of the Fire Tribe so decided to move into their enemies midst. Granted if anyone found out he used to be a member of the fire tribe while in the Land of Water he could be killed on the spot but he thought it safer than those you might recognize him.
Hope reached Bellistrad's ears as hoof beats came from below. A lone rider was coming on a horse along the road. Bellistrad timed his drop to coincide with the rider being directly below him. As the rider came by underneath Bellistrad landed directly on top of him, possibly knocking the rider off of his horse as Bellistrad rolled over onto the ground and landed hard on his side. Not the most graceful of landings but he survived the fall, and that was importnat.
Adjusting his clothing quickly as well as his pack that was still strapped to his back Bellistrad wiped dust off of himself and took a look at the rider who he had fallen on. To his amazement it was Zaheed, someone who actually knew him and wanted to kill him for his betrayal. Smiling innocently, Bellistrad inched his way down the road. "Oh, sorry about that. I just uh, had gotten into a pinch....bye!" Bellistrad made a trail of dust behind him as he ran for the Water Tribe with most haste, at least that was until he heard a voice from the woods. He did not recognize this one, but it did not matter to him, whoever it was probably was with Zaheed and would kill him as well.
He sprinted down the road not stopping, his lungs only able to function because of the adrenaline in his system. The entire time he was running he scolded himself for picking the least friendly person to land on. Oh well, at least soon he would be able to reside with some comfort in the Water Tribe. Upon arriving at the tribe Bellistrad slowed and caught his breath, almost dying of exhaustion. Being a somewhat well known person to the commoners of almost every tribe in the area besides the Fire Tribe, Bellistrad's arrival was marked by several people who he had aided through tough times come to greet him and offer him food or comfort from his run.
The few people he had aided with his spiritual guidance were nice people and often could be found in the same place, their home tribe. Some asked what was the matter, and why he had arrived in such a rush. He ignored their questions, saying "I will tell you another time, when I am rested." Usually he would stay with the first person who offered him a spot in their house hold, and this time was no different. Almost immediately he had a place to sleep and the warm hospitality of his fellow humans.
Bellistrad Indorial
The burning sensation in his arms told Bellistrad that his strength was failing him. The timing couldn't have been worse either, as he was currently hanging from a branch almost twenty feet off the ground. He would probably never try to climb a tree in order to get a look at his surroundings without having a sure way down again. The blue haired man had been on his way down when one of the limbs broke off under his weight. He had nearly been able to grab onto one of the lower branches before falling to his death. He still tried to scramble his way up onto the branch but his arms were too tired to move him any more upwards, he would either fall and die or somehow be saved.
He did not know how often the path beneath him was used. It was one of the roads in between the Fire and Water tribes, as he was travelling towards the latter on his current journey. He wished to take a break from being a fugitive in his own land of the Fire Tribe so decided to move into their enemies midst. Granted if anyone found out he used to be a member of the fire tribe while in the Land of Water he could be killed on the spot but he thought it safer than those you might recognize him.
Hope reached Bellistrad's ears as hoof beats came from below. A lone rider was coming on a horse along the road. Bellistrad timed his drop to coincide with the rider being directly below him. As the rider came by underneath Bellistrad landed directly on top of him, possibly knocking the rider off of his horse as Bellistrad rolled over onto the ground and landed hard on his side. Not the most graceful of landings but he survived the fall, and that was importnat.
Adjusting his clothing quickly as well as his pack that was still strapped to his back Bellistrad wiped dust off of himself and took a look at the rider who he had fallen on. To his amazement it was Zaheed, someone who actually knew him and wanted to kill him for his betrayal. Smiling innocently, Bellistrad inched his way down the road. "Oh, sorry about that. I just uh, had gotten into a pinch....bye!" Bellistrad made a trail of dust behind him as he ran for the Water Tribe with most haste, at least that was until he heard a voice from the woods. He did not recognize this one, but it did not matter to him, whoever it was probably was with Zaheed and would kill him as well.
He sprinted down the road not stopping, his lungs only able to function because of the adrenaline in his system. The entire time he was running he scolded himself for picking the least friendly person to land on. Oh well, at least soon he would be able to reside with some comfort in the Water Tribe. Upon arriving at the tribe Bellistrad slowed and caught his breath, almost dying of exhaustion. Being a somewhat well known person to the commoners of almost every tribe in the area besides the Fire Tribe, Bellistrad's arrival was marked by several people who he had aided through tough times come to greet him and offer him food or comfort from his run.
The few people he had aided with his spiritual guidance were nice people and often could be found in the same place, their home tribe. Some asked what was the matter, and why he had arrived in such a rush. He ignored their questions, saying "I will tell you another time, when I am rested." Usually he would stay with the first person who offered him a spot in their house hold, and this time was no different. Almost immediately he had a place to sleep and the warm hospitality of his fellow humans.
[/center]
Bellistrad Indorial
The burning sensation in his arms told Bellistrad that his strength was failing him. The timing couldn't have been worse either, as he was currently hanging from a branch almost twenty feet off the ground. He would probably never try to climb a tree in order to get a look at his surroundings without having a sure way down again. The blue haired man had been on his way down when one of the limbs broke off under his weight. He had nearly been able to grab onto one of the lower branches before falling to his death. He still tried to scramble his way up onto the branch but his arms were too tired to move him any more upwards, he would either fall and die or somehow be saved.
He did not know how often the path beneath him was used. It was one of the roads in between the Fire and Water tribes, as he was travelling towards the latter on his current journey. He wished to take a break from being a fugitive in his own land of the Fire Tribe so decided to move into their enemies midst. Granted if anyone found out he used to be a member of the fire tribe while in the Land of Water he could be killed on the spot but he thought it safer than those you might recognize him.
Hope reached Bellistrad's ears as hoof beats came from below. A lone rider was coming on a horse along the road. Bellistrad timed his drop to coincide with the rider being directly below him. As the rider came by underneath Bellistrad landed directly on top of him, possibly knocking the rider off of his horse as Bellistrad rolled over onto the ground and landed hard on his side. Not the most graceful of landings but he survived the fall, and that was importnat.
Adjusting his clothing quickly as well as his pack that was still strapped to his back Bellistrad wiped dust off of himself and took a look at the rider who he had fallen on. To his amazement it was Zaheed, someone who actually knew him and wanted to kill him for his betrayal. Smiling innocently, Bellistrad inched his way down the road. "Oh, sorry about that. I just uh, had gotten into a pinch....bye!" Bellistrad made a trail of dust behind him as he ran for the Water Tribe with most haste, at least that was until he heard a voice from the woods. He did not recognize this one, but it did not matter to him, whoever it was probably was with Zaheed and would kill him as well.
He sprinted down the road not stopping, his lungs only able to function because of the adrenaline in his system. The entire time he was running he scolded himself for picking the least friendly person to land on. Oh well, at least soon he would be able to reside with some comfort in the Water Tribe. Upon arriving at the tribe Bellistrad slowed and caught his breath, almost dying of exhaustion. Being a somewhat well known person to the commoners of almost every tribe in the area besides the Fire Tribe, Bellistrad's arrival was marked by several people who he had aided through tough times come to greet him and offer him food or comfort from his run.
The few people he had aided with his spiritual guidance were nice people and often could be found in the same place, their home tribe. Some asked what was the matter, and why he had arrived in such a rush. He ignored their questions, saying "I will tell you another time, when I am rested." Usually he would stay with the first person who offered him a spot in their house hold, and this time was no different. Almost immediately he had a place to sleep and the warm hospitality of his fellow humans.
Bellistrad Indorial
The burning sensation in his arms told Bellistrad that his strength was failing him. The timing couldn't have been worse either, as he was currently hanging from a branch almost twenty feet off the ground. He would probably never try to climb a tree in order to get a look at his surroundings without having a sure way down again. The blue haired man had been on his way down when one of the limbs broke off under his weight. He had nearly been able to grab onto one of the lower branches before falling to his death. He still tried to scramble his way up onto the branch but his arms were too tired to move him any more upwards, he would either fall and die or somehow be saved.
He did not know how often the path beneath him was used. It was one of the roads in between the Fire and Water tribes, as he was travelling towards the latter on his current journey. He wished to take a break from being a fugitive in his own land of the Fire Tribe so decided to move into their enemies midst. Granted if anyone found out he used to be a member of the fire tribe while in the Land of Water he could be killed on the spot but he thought it safer than those you might recognize him.
Hope reached Bellistrad's ears as hoof beats came from below. A lone rider was coming on a horse along the road. Bellistrad timed his drop to coincide with the rider being directly below him. As the rider came by underneath Bellistrad landed directly on top of him, possibly knocking the rider off of his horse as Bellistrad rolled over onto the ground and landed hard on his side. Not the most graceful of landings but he survived the fall, and that was importnat.
Adjusting his clothing quickly as well as his pack that was still strapped to his back Bellistrad wiped dust off of himself and took a look at the rider who he had fallen on. To his amazement it was Zaheed, someone who actually knew him and wanted to kill him for his betrayal. Smiling innocently, Bellistrad inched his way down the road. "Oh, sorry about that. I just uh, had gotten into a pinch....bye!" Bellistrad made a trail of dust behind him as he ran for the Water Tribe with most haste, at least that was until he heard a voice from the woods. He did not recognize this one, but it did not matter to him, whoever it was probably was with Zaheed and would kill him as well.
He sprinted down the road not stopping, his lungs only able to function because of the adrenaline in his system. The entire time he was running he scolded himself for picking the least friendly person to land on. Oh well, at least soon he would be able to reside with some comfort in the Water Tribe. Upon arriving at the tribe Bellistrad slowed and caught his breath, almost dying of exhaustion. Being a somewhat well known person to the commoners of almost every tribe in the area besides the Fire Tribe, Bellistrad's arrival was marked by several people who he had aided through tough times come to greet him and offer him food or comfort from his run.
The few people he had aided with his spiritual guidance were nice people and often could be found in the same place, their home tribe. Some asked what was the matter, and why he had arrived in such a rush. He ignored their questions, saying "I will tell you another time, when I am rested." Usually he would stay with the first person who offered him a spot in their house hold, and this time was no different. Almost immediately he had a place to sleep and the warm hospitality of his fellow humans.
[/center]
Bellistrad Indorial
The burning sensation in his arms told Bellistrad that his strength was failing him. The timing couldn't have been worse either, as he was currently hanging from a branch almost twenty feet off the ground. He would probably never try to climb a tree in order to get a look at his surroundings without having a sure way down again. The blue haired man had been on his way down when one of the limbs broke off under his weight. He had nearly been able to grab onto one of the lower branches before falling to his death. He still tried to scramble his way up onto the branch but his arms were too tired to move him any more upwards, he would either fall and die or somehow be saved.
He did not know how often the path beneath him was used. It was one of the roads in between the Fire and Water tribes, as he was travelling towards the latter on his current journey. He wished to take a break from being a fugitive in his own land of the Fire Tribe so decided to move into their enemies midst. Granted if anyone found out he used to be a member of the fire tribe while in the Land of Water he could be killed on the spot but he thought it safer than those you might recognize him.
Hope reached Bellistrad's ears as hoof beats came from below. A lone rider was coming on a horse along the road. Bellistrad timed his drop to coincide with the rider being directly below him. As the rider came by underneath Bellistrad landed directly on top of him, possibly knocking the rider off of his horse as Bellistrad rolled over onto the ground and landed hard on his side. Not the most graceful of landings but he survived the fall, and that was importnat.
Adjusting his clothing quickly as well as his pack that was still strapped to his back Bellistrad wiped dust off of himself and took a look at the rider who he had fallen on. To his amazement it was Zaheed, someone who actually knew him and wanted to kill him for his betrayal. Smiling innocently, Bellistrad inched his way down the road. "Oh, sorry about that. I just uh, had gotten into a pinch....bye!" Bellistrad made a trail of dust behind him as he ran for the Water Tribe with most haste, at least that was until he heard a voice from the woods. He did not recognize this one, but it did not matter to him, whoever it was probably was with Zaheed and would kill him as well.
He sprinted down the road not stopping, his lungs only able to function because of the adrenaline in his system. The entire time he was running he scolded himself for picking the least friendly person to land on. Oh well, at least soon he would be able to reside with some comfort in the Water Tribe. Upon arriving at the tribe Bellistrad slowed and caught his breath, almost dying of exhaustion. Being a somewhat well known person to the commoners of almost every tribe in the area besides the Fire Tribe, Bellistrad's arrival was marked by several people who he had aided through tough times come to greet him and offer him food or comfort from his run.
The few people he had aided with his spiritual guidance were nice people and often could be found in the same place, their home tribe. Some asked what was the matter, and why he had arrived in such a rush. He ignored their questions, saying "I will tell you another time, when I am rested." Usually he would stay with the first person who offered him a spot in their house hold, and this time was no different. Almost immediately he had a place to sleep and the warm hospitality of his fellow humans.
Bellistrad Indorial
The burning sensation in his arms told Bellistrad that his strength was failing him. The timing couldn't have been worse either, as he was currently hanging from a branch almost twenty feet off the ground. He would probably never try to climb a tree in order to get a look at his surroundings without having a sure way down again. The blue haired man had been on his way down when one of the limbs broke off under his weight. He had nearly been able to grab onto one of the lower branches before falling to his death. He still tried to scramble his way up onto the branch but his arms were too tired to move him any more upwards, he would either fall and die or somehow be saved.
He did not know how often the path beneath him was used. It was one of the roads in between the Fire and Water tribes, as he was travelling towards the latter on his current journey. He wished to take a break from being a fugitive in his own land of the Fire Tribe so decided to move into their enemies midst. Granted if anyone found out he used to be a member of the fire tribe while in the Land of Water he could be killed on the spot but he thought it safer than those you might recognize him.
Hope reached Bellistrad's ears as hoof beats came from below. A lone rider was coming on a horse along the road. Bellistrad timed his drop to coincide with the rider being directly below him. As the rider came by underneath Bellistrad landed directly on top of him, possibly knocking the rider off of his horse as Bellistrad rolled over onto the ground and landed hard on his side. Not the most graceful of landings but he survived the fall, and that was importnat.
Adjusting his clothing quickly as well as his pack that was still strapped to his back Bellistrad wiped dust off of himself and took a look at the rider who he had fallen on. To his amazement it was Zaheed, someone who actually knew him and wanted to kill him for his betrayal. Smiling innocently, Bellistrad inched his way down the road. "Oh, sorry about that. I just uh, had gotten into a pinch....bye!" Bellistrad made a trail of dust behind him as he ran for the Water Tribe with most haste, at least that was until he heard a voice from the woods. He did not recognize this one, but it did not matter to him, whoever it was probably was with Zaheed and would kill him as well.
He sprinted down the road not stopping, his lungs only able to function because of the adrenaline in his system. The entire time he was running he scolded himself for picking the least friendly person to land on. Oh well, at least soon he would be able to reside with some comfort in the Water Tribe. Upon arriving at the tribe Bellistrad slowed and caught his breath, almost dying of exhaustion. Being a somewhat well known person to the commoners of almost every tribe in the area besides the Fire Tribe, Bellistrad's arrival was marked by several people who he had aided through tough times come to greet him and offer him food or comfort from his run.
The few people he had aided with his spiritual guidance were nice people and often could be found in the same place, their home tribe. Some asked what was the matter, and why he had arrived in such a rush. He ignored their questions, saying "I will tell you another time, when I am rested." Usually he would stay with the first person who offered him a spot in their house hold, and this time was no different. Almost immediately he had a place to sleep and the warm hospitality of his fellow humans.
[/center]
Bellistrad Indorial
The burning sensation in his arms told Bellistrad that his strength was failing him. The timing couldn't have been worse either, as he was currently hanging from a branch almost twenty feet off the ground. He would probably never try to climb a tree in order to get a look at his surroundings without having a sure way down again. The blue haired man had been on his way down when one of the limbs broke off under his weight. He had nearly been able to grab onto one of the lower branches before falling to his death. He still tried to scramble his way up onto the branch but his arms were too tired to move him any more upwards, he would either fall and die or somehow be saved.
He did not know how often the path beneath him was used. It was one of the roads in between the Fire and Water tribes, as he was travelling towards the latter on his current journey. He wished to take a break from being a fugitive in his own land of the Fire Tribe so decided to move into their enemies midst. Granted if anyone found out he used to be a member of the fire tribe while in the Land of Water he could be killed on the spot but he thought it safer than those you might recognize him.
Hope reached Bellistrad's ears as hoof beats came from below. A lone rider was coming on a horse along the road. Bellistrad timed his drop to coincide with the rider being directly below him. As the rider came by underneath Bellistrad landed directly on top of him, possibly knocking the rider off of his horse as Bellistrad rolled over onto the ground and landed hard on his side. Not the most graceful of landings but he survived the fall, and that was importnat.
Adjusting his clothing quickly as well as his pack that was still strapped to his back Bellistrad wiped dust off of himself and took a look at the rider who he had fallen on. To his amazement it was Zaheed, someone who actually knew him and wanted to kill him for his betrayal. Smiling innocently, Bellistrad inched his way down the road. "Oh, sorry about that. I just uh, had gotten into a pinch....bye!" Bellistrad made a trail of dust behind him as he ran for the Water Tribe with most haste, at least that was until he heard a voice from the woods. He did not recognize this one, but it did not matter to him, whoever it was probably was with Zaheed and would kill him as well.
He sprinted down the road not stopping, his lungs only able to function because of the adrenaline in his system. The entire time he was running he scolded himself for picking the least friendly person to land on. Oh well, at least soon he would be able to reside with some comfort in the Water Tribe. Upon arriving at the tribe Bellistrad slowed and caught his breath, almost dying of exhaustion. Being a somewhat well known person to the commoners of almost every tribe in the area besides the Fire Tribe, Bellistrad's arrival was marked by several people who he had aided through tough times come to greet him and offer him food or comfort from his run.
The few people he had aided with his spiritual guidance were nice people and often could be found in the same place, their home tribe. Some asked what was the matter, and why he had arrived in such a rush. He ignored their questions, saying "I will tell you another time, when I am rested." Usually he would stay with the first person who offered him a spot in their house hold, and this time was no different. Almost immediately he had a place to sleep and the warm hospitality of his fellow humans.
Bellistrad Indorial
The burning sensation in his arms told Bellistrad that his strength was failing him. The timing couldn't have been worse either, as he was currently hanging from a branch almost twenty feet off the ground. He would probably never try to climb a tree in order to get a look at his surroundings without having a sure way down again. The blue haired man had been on his way down when one of the limbs broke off under his weight. He had nearly been able to grab onto one of the lower branches before falling to his death. He still tried to scramble his way up onto the branch but his arms were too tired to move him any more upwards, he would either fall and die or somehow be saved.
He did not know how often the path beneath him was used. It was one of the roads in between the Fire and Water tribes, as he was travelling towards the latter on his current journey. He wished to take a break from being a fugitive in his own land of the Fire Tribe so decided to move into their enemies midst. Granted if anyone found out he used to be a member of the fire tribe while in the Land of Water he could be killed on the spot but he thought it safer than those you might recognize him.
Hope reached Bellistrad's ears as hoof beats came from below. A lone rider was coming on a horse along the road. Bellistrad timed his drop to coincide with the rider being directly below him. As the rider came by underneath Bellistrad landed directly on top of him, possibly knocking the rider off of his horse as Bellistrad rolled over onto the ground and landed hard on his side. Not the most graceful of landings but he survived the fall, and that was importnat.
Adjusting his clothing quickly as well as his pack that was still strapped to his back Bellistrad wiped dust off of himself and took a look at the rider who he had fallen on. To his amazement it was Zaheed, someone who actually knew him and wanted to kill him for his betrayal. Smiling innocently, Bellistrad inched his way down the road. "Oh, sorry about that. I just uh, had gotten into a pinch....bye!" Bellistrad made a trail of dust behind him as he ran for the Water Tribe with most haste, at least that was until he heard a voice from the woods. He did not recognize this one, but it did not matter to him, whoever it was probably was with Zaheed and would kill him as well.
He sprinted down the road not stopping, his lungs only able to function because of the adrenaline in his system. The entire time he was running he scolded himself for picking the least friendly person to land on. Oh well, at least soon he would be able to reside with some comfort in the Water Tribe. Upon arriving at the tribe Bellistrad slowed and caught his breath, almost dying of exhaustion. Being a somewhat well known person to the commoners of almost every tribe in the area besides the Fire Tribe, Bellistrad's arrival was marked by several people who he had aided through tough times come to greet him and offer him food or comfort from his run.
The few people he had aided with his spiritual guidance were nice people and often could be found in the same place, their home tribe. Some asked what was the matter, and why he had arrived in such a rush. He ignored their questions, saying "I will tell you another time, when I am rested." Usually he would stay with the first person who offered him a spot in their house hold, and this time was no different. Almost immediately he had a place to sleep and the warm hospitality of his fellow humans.
General Zaheed
"That is far enough, my Archrival. You're a long way out from your home, and your timing is....confusing. I had not expected to see you until the next time your armies came at me. I received your letter. What is this about?"
Zaheed smirked when he witnessed Zianro before his eyes. The general anticipated the fact that he did not have to sneak into Lakeshore, however he came prepared to wear a dark cloak to cover his fire tribe emblems. However the hood that hung over his head, causing a shadow to case down against his face, had only made him look even more suspicious and shady. But no matter, Zaheed stepped off his steed, though he rather wished not to, because he always enjoyed being much taller than someone, it gave him the feelings of superiority. But in respect, Zaheed positioned his feet on the ground, besides he was sure he would stand taller than Zianro anyways, Zaheed was a towering man, he got it from his father.
"Look who it is outside the comfort of his castle, the Wandering River Dragon," the Zaheed spoke jokingly, as he chuckled.
"Why so damn tense? Should you not know I am not my brother. To consider thought, why would I attack you? Would that not only help my brother further? And we both know that is one thing I hope to never do."
Zaheed knew Zianro, he had a past with the man as his Archrival, so Zianro also was aware of what type decisive snake of a man Zaheed. And even before when Zaheed was his Archrival, the general expressed his jealous for Zotar, but it never as bad as it had gotten now. Zaheed was never so passionate about killing his own brother, or venturing off on his own quest to hand Zotar off to his enemies.
"You know exactly what I want, the throne, of course. And yes I could stab Zotar in the back, but I cannot allow for that small chance that the public may know it was my blade that ended his life. They would overthrow me, and the fire tribe is a violent people, I however am not, or would have done the dirty deed myself already."
It was interesting how Zaheed separated himself from his own countrymen, and that was a very good thing for the water tribe. For a man not to even identify himself with fire would say he is not an enemy of water. And honestly, Zaheed was not looking for further opponents in this game of war, his match was against his own teammate. But Zaheed was tired of being the side kick, the second best, the second in command. No, not for Zaheed, he wanted to be on top.
"Let me ask you something, what is your opinion of my baby brother, of the great and mighty Vinicius?"
Sholeh Kanaka
“It’s your mother! S-She hit the floor,”
Sholeh's fist froze in mid-air when the soldier spoke. Her eyes followed Lord Vinicius as he all but ran from the room. She lowered her arm and shame washed her. Everyone knew the queen was ill, it was why Vinicius had taken the throne in the first place. She now felt guilty for attacking him, and insulting him when his mother was in critical condition. What a way to add salt to the wounds.
She suddenly felt strong hands grabbing her arms, pulling her away. “Hey!” she protested, and looked to her sides and saw
Kieran and Ivarr, her handsy comrade. “What are you doing?” she demanded.
Kieran gave her his signature glare. “We're getting you out of here before you're arrested, you idiot!”
“Why would I get arrested?”
“For attacking the king, Sho,” Ivarr said in a patronizing tone.
They managed to drag her from the palace, and into the cold night air, though they didn't slow their pace. She didn't try to escape their grasp, either, as she easily could. “Do you really think they'd arrest me?” she asked, a note of fear in her voice.
“Absolutely,” they said in unison. They kept pulling her until they arrived at the Sour Vixen, a popular tavern. They wheeled her upstairs and into empty room, where they finally released her.
“So what now?” she asked, sitting on the single bed. “Am I a fugitive? Am I going to have to leave Murtovaara like my brother did?”
Kieran crossed his arms. “Hopefully tempers will be cooled by tomorrow, and you'll just get reprimanded or dismissed.”
Her eyes went wide in panic when what he said registered. “Just dismissed? I can't think of anything worse!” She fell back on the bed and buried her face in her hands.
“Its better than death, Sho,” Ivarr said, unhelpfully. She groaned in answer.
Suddenly, the door slammed open, and all four of her sisters burst into the room.
“How could you be stupid?”
“Do you know what kind of shame you brought to the family?”
“How could you be so reckless?”
“How bad is your wound?”
The last one was Serafina, who's voice broke through the chastisements of the other women. The approached Sholeh with a glass of water and rag. She got down on her knees and peered at the wound on her sister's stomach. “It doesn't need stitches,” she said. “But I'll need to clean it so it doesn't get infected. She dipped the rag in the water and began cleaning the wound. It stung, but Sholeh refused to make a sound that proved her pain.
“Why would you do this?” Oriel demanded, bringing Sholeh's attention back to her other sisters.
“General Zaheed offered the match,” she said, defending herself.
“And then the king called it off,” Nuria said.
Sholeh's face hardened. “Because I'm a woman, and he thought I was too weak to be an opponent.”
Eshne huffed in annoyance. “No, you idiot. He backed down because it is dishonorable for a man to fight a woman. Something the rest of the men in the army obviously don't understand.” She gave a pointed look to Kieran and Ivaar. Kieran ignored her, and Ivaar gave her a stupid grin.
“I just hope the queen is well,” Serafina said as she finished tending to the wound.
All of Sholeh's arguments fled. “Yeah. I couldn't imagine what I'd do if Mom was sick.”
Serafina pulled out a bandage from her bag and started wrapping it around Sholeh's abdomen. “Leave this on for a few day,” she instructed her. “Then leave the wound naked so it will scab over.”
“I know the drill, Fina” Sholeh sighed.
Serafina smiled at her, then turned around to address the group. “Alright, everyone leave, the Aggressor needs her rest.”
The sisters protested, but eventually left. Kieran and Ivarr were next to leave. “You'd better enjoy this room, Sho,” Ivaar said as he exited the room. “I was going to bring a lady back to this room.”
“Dream on,” Kieran said as he followed him.
Sholeh leaned back on the bed. “I'm coming to the training yard for thing in the morning!” she called after them.
“We know!” she heard them shout.
"Why am I not surprised? A throne is what my old Archrival wishes. Life is not fair is it?" Zianro stated with a smile. "I have to contend with politics inside the tribe so being leader here is no spring picnic Zaheed." He leaned against a tree. He listened carefully, calculating every risk and every other thing he suggested.
"What do I think of...Vinicius was it? Zotar is changing his name now? Interesting. Well as Zotar, he was admittedly more reasonable then you. Though I'm sure dear father's death jogged his anger a bit. As Vinicius he may be brash, or impulsive. Much like a certain someone." He smirked at Zaheed. "I'm curious on what he will do. If I decide he's being too much of a threat I cannot ignore, or invades lands that are not his, I will take certain.....steps. I'm sure the same will go to any who takes up the bracers of Lord of Fire."
He stopped smiling, his face turning neutral. "Does my answers satisfy you?"
"What do I think of...Vinicius was it? Zotar is changing his name now? Interesting. Well as Zotar, he was admittedly more reasonable then you. Though I'm sure dear father's death jogged his anger a bit. As Vinicius he may be brash, or impulsive. Much like a certain someone." He smirked at Zaheed. "I'm curious on what he will do. If I decide he's being too much of a threat I cannot ignore, or invades lands that are not his, I will take certain.....steps. I'm sure the same will go to any who takes up the bracers of Lord of Fire."
He stopped smiling, his face turning neutral. "Does my answers satisfy you?"
General Zaheed
"Why am I not surprised? A throne is what my old Archrival wishes. Life is not fair is it? I have to contend with politics inside the tribe so being leader here is no spring picnic Zaheed."
"Politics, a pile of pig shite, it is why fire has dealt with sword. But that is fire, a damned race who fight no urge to rush into battle, at least I would be smart about it. So blind to act without thinking, at least I would ask myself how I would slit my enemies' throats, when, where, and how long would I let the blade swim in the blood locked in the crevices of his neck. But let us get back to my former question, yes what do you believe of my brother?"
What do I think of...Vinicius was it? Zotar is changing his name now? Interesting. Well as Zotar, he was admittedly more reasonable then you. Though I'm sure dear father's death jogged his anger a bit. As Vinicius he may be brash, or impulsive. Much like a certain someone."
"Who, me? Brash, yes, I agree. However not so much with being impulsive, no I rather wait till like farmer gathering crops to harvest my triumphs." Yes, Zaheed was not lying to Zianro, in fact, Zaheed was perhaps being more himself in this single conversation than all the talks and words he has breathed to Zotar. However Zaheed was not only insulted that Zianro had called him impulsive but that Zotar was more reasonable. No, Zaheed always saw him as the much more logical man, he was strategic, but because he clung to that logic he erased or more like ignored all emotions. All that mattered to Zaheed was that he was always right in the end, no matter what it took to get him there.
"Does my answers satisfy you?"
Zaheed lowered his eyes to the ground with a raise of his eyebrows, and almost in a quieter voice he muttered, "When did it ever matter that I was satisfy? Never to Zarfu. That will be changed soon enough." Zaheed looked back up to Zianro with teeth gritted together and in a more serious tone. "I did everything to please that man, he trained me till my bones broke, till I started sweating blood, or till I collapsed in exhaustion, but what felt the most excruciating was when I discovered the day that the truth he once told me that I would be king was only a dream. He filled my head with dream, damn it. And everytime I look at my own brother, at kriffin Lord Vinicius I see that man's cursed face again."
It was clearly seen that Zaheed was different from the rest of the tribe, the fire bearers are known to let lose their emotions, to let their angry explode into a fiery blaze of destruction, but not for Zaheed, no when he ever exposed any emotion his father would rebuke him, telling him, A king never cries, a king never burst into anger, a king controls himself. Zaheed branded his mind with those words, perhaps Zarfu was only telling his son to not to allow himself to be like him, like all the past kings of the fire nation, led by impulsive. Hower Zaheed took that as never become affectionate, so he would have no reason to cry nor be anger, with that Zaheed thought not only would he be able to control himself but others also. So the only person he did allow himself to fall in love with was himself, and even though he was angry because he never got the admiration from his father nor inherited the throne, Zaheed still did not allow his emotions to show, he would bottle them and in moments like this it truly does show.
Zaheed took a deep breath and retained his composure, "Can we make a deal, Zianro? I'm going to give you my brother. Think of it, Lord Vinicius as prisoner. You can of course do whatever you wish of him I prefer you kill him, actually I prefer I kill him, but things aren't just that easy. He is of value, especially depending on how many people he pisses off, and we all know in times like this he holds no concern on stepping on toes especially if its earth tribe's feet. But there is a catch, you will of course have to catch a fish in order to sell it. But have no worries, it will be easy on your part. There will be a royal ball and on that day you could sneak in water tribe soldiers disguised as palace guards, I will provide you with the armor. Your men sneak in kidnap the king and with fire tribe ignorance the people will most likely blame it on the earth tribe, they did kill Zarfu in an ambush, and with my brother's kidnapping it could be seen as an ambush also. So in the end, you will be completely safe and have a king in your hands."
Cailu's eyes grew from sorrow into shock before turning to anger, staring coldly at Anastasia as she spoke. He was very much aware of the fact that he gave Ara expectations and hopes that probably wouldn't turn real but he ignored his own flaws and got angry at her anyway. He believed that he had the right to say things like that, being Ara's cousin and at some point seen as her younger brother, Anastasia wasn't family. She was an outsider, a friend to Ara. Nothing more than that. From Cailu's point of view she didn't have anything to say in a situation like this, and he clearly showed it through his eyes. Giving her angry looks as soon as Ara couldn't see him, he was well aware that he was acting childish but it was the only way he knew how to act. It was in his body soul.
"No! The doctor told her to stay inside until the weather got warmer, I won't allow it. She's not leaving thi--," Cailu never got to finish his outburst since Ara raised her hand. Silently telling him to shut his mouth and he listened. Even if it was unwillingly, he was still against it all and despised the suggestion. But to get Ara even more depressed then she already were was not an option.
"What I chose to do is none of your concern, Cailu. It's only me who can feel how I'm doing at the moment, neither you or the doctor can decide that for me and I feel like I'm rotting in here. I'm good today, no pain and I'm not that tired so I want to go outside," As she spoke Ara began to struggle to get up from the chair. It all ended with Cailu helping her get on her feet’s, supporting her until she had found her balance.
When she was fine standing by herself he walked over to the closet, still giving Anastasia angry glares whenever he could because of what she had done. It wasn't hard to find the cloak, even though Ara's relatives were the wealthiest in the villages it didn't show in her room. Mainly because Ara herself hadn't been able to buy things for herself in a long time, the things she owned seemed to disappear instead. Getting thrown away because of the risk that they somehow were infected and would only make her sicker by having them near her. Cailu didn't believe in such things but it was not like he could argue with the doctor.
He lightly hung the cloak over her shoulders and as he fastened it he shyly asked, "Perhaps you shouldn't walk? I could carry you."
"That's out of the question, I can walk by myself. If you are going to continue to act like this I don't want you to be presence, you probably have other things to do anyway."
Cailu adverted his eyes from hers, nodding after a while, "You can walk by yourself but... please, let me stay so I can see that everything goes smoothly."
Ara didn't respond to that, she just smiled towards Anastasia before starting to limp forward to the door. Sure, she would be able to move around a lot easier if she used her abilities. But she didn't want that, it wouldn't be the same thing as walking beside them and that was what she wanted to do. Not just be present. When she had finally made her way over to the staircase Cailu was there again, looking at her with his concerned eyes beginning to stretch out his arms and open his mouth to speak. But she raised her hand again, giving him a hard look, not allowing him to even utter the words because she was very much aware of what it was that he was going to say.
"I don't need your help, I can get down stairs on my own," Just as the last word left her lips she vanished from sight, spread by the wind. Cailu jolted as she did, feeling the breeze touch his cheek and tried to chase after it. Afraid that she wouldn't materialize as she had passed the stairs, afraid that she would vanish. Fly out the door where none could catch her. But to his delight she reappeared in front of the gate.
With a bright smile she looked over at Anastasia, "I'm sorry for being so slow but I'm really thankful that you bring me along. So where is it that you need to go?"
Zianro smirked slightly as he knew he touched some of Zaheed's nerves. But he was different then the other tribes. That's what made the fire general a perfect rival to the River Dragon. "A deal you say? A bit underhanded, but I think I am willing to listen." He stated as he listened to what Zaheed proposed. Kidnap Vinicius? Hm, there was an advantage to this. He could talk to Zotar in this fashion, get him on his good side and talk of a better life for the entirety of Imos. He can not kill him as this would be too opportunistic for him to pass up.
He also knew that eventually, Zaheed might sooner or later return his attention to the other tribes once he was done with earth. So the chances of his word being kept to Zianro was very slim. Zianro smirked. "Throw in the safety of the Air tribe for the time being as they are neutral to our little spat and I will think on it. And I have a proposal, if you will hear me out. We need him to be distracted. As you said this takes place in a ball, I think what better way to distract the King of Fire than a fair maiden? Then the plan will carry out as you say."
He also knew that eventually, Zaheed might sooner or later return his attention to the other tribes once he was done with earth. So the chances of his word being kept to Zianro was very slim. Zianro smirked. "Throw in the safety of the Air tribe for the time being as they are neutral to our little spat and I will think on it. And I have a proposal, if you will hear me out. We need him to be distracted. As you said this takes place in a ball, I think what better way to distract the King of Fire than a fair maiden? Then the plan will carry out as you say."
General Zaheed
"Throw in the safety of the Air tribe for the time being as they are neutral to our little spat and I will think on it. And I have a proposal, if you will hear me out. We need him to be distracted. As you said this takes place in a ball, I think what better way to distract the King of Fire than a fair maiden? Then the plan will carry out as you say."
Zaheed was getting annoyed with Zianro, it seemed to the General, that water king was doing his best to suck out every opportunity he could out of him by ordering Zaheed to provide safety for the air tribe. Zaheed knew he could not do that, the fire tribe would need all there current resources especially due to Vinicius's wild ambition of taking on two wars at once. And because the General had no power to command troops to guard air tribe land without raising suspicion. Couldn't Zianro be happy enough with having Vinicius as prisoner, that was were end of the deal. Zaheed was not going to throw in much more, he knew he had other ways in getting the throne, going to Zianro was just one of them.
But then Zianro mentioned a distraction, which of course is what they would need, it was never in Zaheed's hopes that the water tribe soldiers would get caught because then that would mean that Vinicius was not kidnapped after all and Zaheed doesn't get his throne. And above all things Zaheed knew he was going to be king no matter what, even if it meant he had to do the dirty work himself. "Listen, Zianro, I am not king I am general," it pierced Zaheed heart to admit it, but it was true he could not command the troops to aid the air tribe, sure he was the brother of the king, but blood or not, he did not have the power. And Zaheed knows not to push his brother's kindness, he would not want to push him even further to be skeptical of him.
"The king orders the troops, and I just lead them. I cannot order my troops to the safety of the air tribe. I have already said that you are benefitted in this that you will have my brother, is that not enough for you? Because other than that my cover will be blown. You can imagine that the whole kingdom has the suspicious that I may overthrow Zotar, I would not like to give them more the reason to be.
And as for a fair maiden. To be honest, my brother is thirty and still a virgin. I doubt he has any talent with the ladies. In his chambers or out, he acts as if he has never spoken to one besides his own sister or mother. But however there was an incident this morning during his coronation, or more like after with a wrestling match. I demanded a challenger and it was woman. He tried to play gentlemen which had only pissed her off, never saw how that ended... Don't really want to. But anyways, as I said before, I am general and with this battle have the advantage I know his strengthens, his weaknesses, and finally this war that has not a clue that wages between us may finally come to an end that very night. And to your advantage, you could have him. There is in no way that I would not let this happen for your soldiers if you allowed this to happen, you know as much as I that I want that throne. Whatever to come after that I don't care, I just want what was rightfully mine."
Helina Dynaris
"I do have a few people in mind. The rest of the front line soldiers will be rallying at the western gate tomorrow for dispatch. I want you to pick out any soldiers which you see capable for learning simple healing abilities. Along with that, I want you to pick out any worthy people from the city. We need all the healers we can get. Don't worry, you won't be sent to the frontlines. You're indispensable. I'm gonna have you assigned to the support lines, alongside me."
That was a relief. Helina doubted she could last five minutes on the battlefield. She was neither strong physically, nor in her abilities of earth manipulation that didn't involve healing. None of her fellow tribesmen who came to mind for healers could do it, either, or they would have already joined the army. But the Earth Tribe army was nothing to be scoffed at, so she wasn't concerned on that front.
She smiled widely and her face lit up when he said she was indispensable. The people were always, well mostly, grateful for her work, she would even sometimes receive gifts as a thanks, but she had never been described as indispensable before, and especially not by someone with as high a station as Vladimir.
“Do you also wish to learning the art of healing, my lord? I don't have any other appointments today,” she said. “I would like to start immediately teaching you and the soldiers if that is alright with you. I can send my apprentices to teach some basics to some civilians.”
Zianro raised his hands in small defense. "Okay, okay, overstepped on the air tribe a bit. I understand." Zianro stated as he smiled. He then listened carefully to Zaheed's words as his grin grew. "Now, now, Zaheed, don't you worry. You want it, I'll help provide. But if we want to ensure the plan to work we have to trust each other. Do we trust each other?"
He listened for a confirmation and he smiled. "Very good. "Now I'll smuggle some soldiers in and you provide the uniforms. Stay in touch, let me know if there is something I can use to distract Zotar for a much easier grab. I'd better get back to the palace...weed through more 'pig shite.'" Zianro smiled and turned to walk away.
"Don't be a stranger Zaheed."
He listened for a confirmation and he smiled. "Very good. "Now I'll smuggle some soldiers in and you provide the uniforms. Stay in touch, let me know if there is something I can use to distract Zotar for a much easier grab. I'd better get back to the palace...weed through more 'pig shite.'" Zianro smiled and turned to walk away.
"Don't be a stranger Zaheed."
General Zaheed
"Okay, okay, overstepped on the air tribe a bit. I understand. Now, now, Zaheed, don't you worry. You want it, I'll help provide. But if we want to ensure the plan to work we have to trust each other. Do we trust each other?"
"Of course, I have no quarrel, no need to deceive," he answered with full clarity and validity. Zaheed had no desire to betray the water tribe, and perhaps it may be a good thing if he were king, perhaps this plot of treason may actually seal the bond of the two tribes for once. But only in due time in the future, shall anyone ever discover if things were truly that easy. However did Zaheed trust Zianro? For the time being, really because the General could not think why he should not, what would Zianro tattle on the General to Zotar, no of course not. In fact if Zianro even wished to warn Zotar about his brother's plan to kill him, the Lord would attack Zianro for the accusations against his brother. Zotar has always been prejudices to other tribes, especially to water, and now earth has its higher place on his list.
"Very good. Now I'll smuggle some soldiers in and you provide the uniforms. Stay in touch, let me know if there is something I can use to distract Zotar for a much easier grab. I'd better get back to the palace...weed through more 'pig shite.'"
"Have fun with that," Zaheed gave his remark as he climbed back onto his steed, as he was ready to start galloping away he lastly heard the water leader command, "Don't be a stranger Zaheed." The general turned his head to watch Zianro walking away, "One day... One day, no one will forget my name. I can promise you that. And I can also promise you that I will keep you informed." Zaheed then let his horse trot away back to where he spotted footsteps, earlier he recalled an encounter with Bellistrad, the exile rushed away and Zaheed would use the boy as an excuse to why he returns to the castle so late, and if Zotar finds out his brother was in water land, Zaheed would use Bellistrad as a reason why he was there. But Zaheed knew his time was precious and he was not going to waste it looking for him. Instead Zaheed whistled for his little servant. Icarus glided to the shoulder of his master, Zaheed whispered softly to the bird before giving it a light slap on the back as it flew away to stalk the boy, to where it would give a painful and loud screech once he was spotted.
From there Zaheed charged his way back into the castle and away from foreign ground.
Lord Vinicius and General Zaheed
"Argh!" Lord Vinicius gave his fierce bark as he broke a hole through the wooden dummy by the force of his flaming knuckles. Vinicius is not one known for his brawn, but for the burn of his fire, he can break through solid blocks of wooden carved bodies, especially in his state of anger. It was already the day after his coronation and he was frustration, like usual. But it was not only frustration that he was met with, but panic, anxiety, he was fearing his mother's death, and what angered him was not that he could not stop the death from occurring, but that he can not stop it from starting and Vinicius also has no evidence to put a blame. "Poison, flaming poison! I swear! And she does not believe it! Someone killed our father, now they're after mother! I bet its those dirt brains."
Zaheed was leaning against a wooden column in the training quarters as he listened to his brother's bickering, "Well, we cannot rely on assumptions."
"Assumptions?! Is that all you think this all is? Our mother is dying and you say some poisoning her is just an assumption?"
"Well, I'm just being reasonable and if an accusation does not have facts then--"
"Then what I'm saying is unreasonable?"
"Listen, Zotar-- Uh, Lord Vinicius, can you calm down. Please? A request from your brother. Good, I just think you need to relaxation, this whole king thing has gotten you stirred up more than usual."
"Fine... But if I'm going to get my mind off all this stress. I want to pound it out, and not by fighting these dummies."
"Me, brother? If you truly wish to--"
"Nah, your already suited up in your armor, and I learned a little something yesterday, never spar in armor. Err... I don't want to explain the whole story. And why did you just leave like that anyways? Do you know what type of nonsense you caused?"
Saying Zaheed was getting annoyed with Vinicius was a light way to put it. But he had to tolerate I for a time being, at least Zaheed knew for sure, with Zianro's aid, that he was getting his throne. "I apologized that I had to go, but I did warn you beforehand that I had to leave soon to scout our enemy, the earth tribe."
"Well, I guess you had your mission, but couldn't it wait?"
"Actually, it was rather good that left early, I spotted Bellistrad the outcast."
"Alright," Vinicius then rose the volume of his voice, "But I want one of my men to spar me!"
None of the soldiers responded for moments until one spoke up nervously, "W-We are in armor m-milord, already suited up, just like the general, yes?" Vinicius glared at the troop as he approached him menacingly, "Well, if you were listening a bit better, you would recall him about to volunteer himself. If you weren't such a coward, you would do also!" Vinicius sighed, and looked to Zaheed, "I thought you trained your men better."
Zaheed would only confess to himself that he has not been pushing his men the hardest, because has not been concreting much on his current occupation but rather how to acquire his future on. "Fear not, Vinicius, I will see to it that not only him, but the rest of my soldiers are fearless and discipline. And about the woman who attacked your majesty, there has already been a dispatch of guards to arrest her."
"Wait, your arresting her for her bravery? Damn it, she should be rewarded for the courage to face a king."
"You were happy with her actions?"
"Why shouldn't I be? I want her summoned to my throne, room, but stick the arrest, I want to give her a surprise." Vinicius started walking in the direction to his quarters, where he would then dress into his everyday armor attire. But then he stopped. "Oh and Zaheed. What is her name?"
"Name? I had a report done on her due to the event yesterday. Her name is Sholeh Kanaka."
"Good, then I will be seeing Kanaka soon."
Lord Vinicius laid back high and mighty in his great throne with chin against the palm of his hand, with his finger tapping against the arm of the chair impatiently. But when Sholeh did arrived, Lord Vinicius sat up and leaned forward, glaring at her. He was not mad at her in any form or fashion, but instead was curious how she would respond to him, and how would she feel about the whole situation, her not given the chance to fight the king simply because of her gender, and his honor. "Sholeh Kanaka, you are accused of treason. That is a serious offense. You attacked me even after I continuously dodged your attack. You do know the punishment of treason is death yes? Do you have anything worthy to say to make me consider otherwise?"
Sholeh Kanaka
The brightness of the sun shining through the open window woke Sholeh up from a deep sleep. She cracked her eyes open, quickly scanned the room, then groaned. She shifted in the bed to face her sister, who was sleeping right beside her. “Please tell me last night was a nightmare, 'Fina,” she said, hopefully.
Serafina opened her eye and gave her sister a pitying look. “No.”
Sholeh groaned again and buried her face underneath the covers. “I can't believe I was so stupid. I've shamed myself and the entire family. What I did was worse than Vukan deserting.”
“It wasn't that bad.”
Sholeh peeked her head out from underneath the blanket to give her sister a dirty look. “I assaulted the king on his coronation day in front of a crowd of witnesses.”
Serafina paused. “Alright,” she said at last. “It was that bad. But you don't bring as much shame to the family as Great-aunt Meela.”
Sholeh arched an eyebrow. “Who?”
“The one with the goat who we say is a pet.”
Sholeh rolled her eyes. “Oh yeah.”
“Or cousin Hiron who stands at street corners and shouts prophecies at passersby.”
Now Sholeh was grinning. “I guess when you shake our family tree, a bunch of nuts fall out.” Both sisters started laughing, which lasted until Sholeh jumped out of bed.
“Where are you going?” Serafina asked, her eyes filled with worry.
“Well, first I'm going to the barracks for a change of clothes. I can't go anywhere wearing bloodstained clothes. Then I'm going to the training yard, like I told Kieran and Ivarr.” Sholeh made for the door, but her sister roughly grabbed her by the arm.
“I thought you were joking when you told them that. You can't really go anywhere, the king probably has men looking for you.”
Sholeh pulled her arm out of her sister's grasp. “Well, what am I supposed to do? Run and hide? I'm no coward, if the king wants to punish me then I'll take it like a man.”
Serafina opened her mouth to say something, but the door was suddenly thrown open, and two guards rushed in. They grabbed Sholeh by the arms before she could run away.
“Sholeh Kanaka,” one of them said. “You are being arrested for assaulting the king. You are to be taken in front of him to be judged for your actions.”
Sholeh signed. “Well, I was on my way there anyway, but thanks for the escort.” In front of her, Serafina was livid.
“Wait!,” she said, with tears streaming down her face. “She has to change the bandage on her stomach or the wound will get infected.”
Sholeh gave her sister a sad smile. “I don't think that's something I'm going to have to be worried about where I'm going, 'Fina.”
The last thing Sholeh saw as the guards dragged her from the room was her sister sobbing uncontrollably.
"Sholeh Kanaka, you are accused of treason. That is a serious offense. You attacked me even after I continuously dodged your attack. You do know the punishment of treason is death yes? Do you have anything worthy to say to make me consider otherwise?"
Sholeh tried not to wince at the mention of death. Instead she stood up straight, a difficult feat when you're practically being held down by two guards who each were over a head taller than her. She actually took a moment to consider, but came up with nothing.
“No, I don't,” she said truthfully. “I could say that I was stupid or hotheaded, or I drank too much, but none of those are really good defenses. If anything, those give you even more reasons to get rid of me. You probably would've killed me right then and there for being so disrespectful if you hadn't had to attend to the queen.” She paused, then fully remembered what had happened, and her eyes went wide. “Oh, how is the queen? I hope she's better, I wouldn't know what to do if it had been my own mother.”
The setting changes from Imos to Murtovaara
Lord Vinicius and General Zaheed
“No, I don't. I could say--."
"That is enough!" General Zaheed barked, but Vinicius gave him a quick split-second glare that said, Settle down, I got this. But Zaheed was only trying his best to make the whole arrest and confrontation more believable and intense to Sholeh. However, Zaheed backed off, and eased himself.
"Continue," Vinicius permitted Sholeh to finish.
“I could say that I was stupid or hotheaded, or I drank too much, but none of those are really good defenses. If anything, those give you even more reasons to get rid of me. You probably would've killed me right then and there for being so disrespectful if you hadn't had to attend to the queen.”
Reminding Vinicius of his ill mood had only darkened his mood, but he was still going through his plan. He knew Sholeh was a brave and courageous soldier and he liked that, which was rare, for most kings of fire despise the type of fearlessness when it came to standing up to their king. Not that Vinicius would be please in rebellion, but in the courage it took to arise to the occasion.
“Oh, how is the queen? I hope she's better, I wouldn't know what to do if it had been my own mother.”
Vinicius did not want to answer the question, because in reality, he did not want to face the truth. His mother was getting weaker by the day, she was no longer living, no she was dying, and like his father, Vinicius was watching, unable to do anything about it. More and more the healers, and physicians become fearful, as if they feel terrorized themselves, dreading the day when Vinicius loses his temper, the day she dies due to their inaction to stop it.
"She's... My mother... is fine," he finally choked, trying to convince himself of the truth. But Ivana had pushed her son to make the date of the ball sooner, because she herself can sense that her exit in his life is near. And she wants to be alive to see what woman would take care of her son. Yes, Ivana was worried about Zotar, ever since his father's death, ever since the whole Vinicius thing started, he has lost it. Sure he had thrown fits with others so easily now, but it is even worse with himself. He has been doing more than just grieving, he has been hurting, hurting himself. Such in ways that he has fasted to an unhealthy state, and some servants have witnessed himself purging his body in water for long moments, almost as if he is trying to drown himself, but knowing that his father called himself to be king, he lifts himself from that self-torment, but only returns for another session.
But as Zaheed hears this, as sick as it sounds, the General smiles in joy when he hears his brother attempts to drown himself. It not only puts a higher chance that Zotar may die, and Zaheed gets the throne, but it also weakens Zotar's fire, cooling the veins, causing his flames to take longer to fuel.
"If that is it... General Zaheed, would you do the honor of the execution?"
"My pleasure, lord," Zaheed unsheathed his sword and stormed to Sholeh, where guards pressed her head down to face the floor, revealing the back of her neck. Zaheed rose up his sword and let it dive downwards, aimed for the flesh. But only hairs away from the neck, the lord, rose his hand up, "Stop! Unhand her. Kanaka, walk with me."
The soldiers let go of Sholeh while Vinicius stepped down from his throne and walked alongside with her out of the throne room and into the outside balcony, another region for dining, but before they reached their destination Vinicius noticed Zaheed tailing them, stalking them. "Zaheed," Vinicius started. "You can stopped following me now, I'm not a little boy anymore. I think I can handle myself."
"But can she handle you?" Zaheed remarked. "Okay fine... I'll leave. I was just making sure she would not attack you... again." The General finally left them alone. Vincius leaned against the balcony fence, over-looking the massive city of Murtovaara. "He can pestered sometimes... Often, but I'm sure he feels the same way about me. But we're brothers, and I remember family sticks together... well, unless they are dead... Unless a bunch of dusty dolts kill them... Bastards." It was obvious since Sholeh had brought up his mother, he has become genuinely depressed, earlier he was acting angry but now was no joke, no show. He was in sorrow, sorrow mixed with fury as his clenched fists on the stone fence started to fume smoke.
The setting changes from Murtovaara to Imos
Sholeh Kanaka
"She's... My mother... is fine." The way Lord Vinicius said it made Sholeh doubt the validity of it, but for once she had enough brains in her head to hold her tongue.
"If that is it... General Zaheed, would you do the honor of the execution?"
“Shit!” Sholeh managed to gasp as the guards pulled her to the ground. Never in her worst nightmares had she expected to die like this, a traitor killed in her own city. She had always expected to die on the battlefield, surrounded by enemies. She closed her eyes and waited for the end.
"Stop! Unhand her. Kanaka, walk with me."
At these words, Sholeh's eyes shot open and the guards released her. Surprised, she quickly jumped up and eyed the king in confusion. As he got up to leave the throne room, ran over to follow him before he changed his mind and went through with the execution. She followed him outside to a balcony that overlooked the city, but he stopped to address the general.
"Zaheed, you can stopped following me now, I'm not a little boy anymore. I think I can handle myself."
"But can she handle you? Okay fine... I'll leave. I was just making sure she would not attack you... again."
Sholeh gave him a rude gesture behind his back, then turned to Vinicius, who was leaning against the fence.
"He can pestered sometimes... Often, but I'm sure he feels the same way about me. But we're brothers, and I remember family sticks together... well, unless they are dead... Unless a bunch of dusty dolts kill them... Bastards."
She knew he was talking about the death of his father. The fact that he was killed by earth assassins was common knowledge. Still incredibly confused about these turn of events, but being a girl possessing no reservations or timidness, she walked over to the fence beside him and jumped onto it, her back facing the city and her feet dangling in front of her as she got into a sitting position.
“They'll get what's coming to them,” she said to him, trying to be comforting. “Karma has a way of making sure everyone gets what they deserve.” She paused and smiled. “And when Karma fails, that's what soldiers are for.” After a moment of silence, Sholeh blurted out, "So...are you going to kill me or...?"
The setting changes from Imos to Murtovaara
General Zaheed
“They'll get what's coming to them, Karma has a way of making sure everyone gets what they deserve. And when Karma fails, that's what soldiers are for.”
Vinicius kept his glaring eyes down in the city as he spoke, "Soldiers... Believe me, I have thought about attacking the whole damn earth kingdom, going into another war, though we are already in one with water. My mother and brother both urges me to reconsider that thought, to man lives are at risk, and though we are dominant in supply and resource when it comes to weapons, armors, and such, but are prepared enough to go through two wars. And if I don't attack, bite back like some vicious dog, the public will see me as a coward. Flames, they probably already lean to that assumption due my refusal to hit you. It’s not that I find you weak to be a woman. I just don’t think it is right for a man to strike a woman."
There was of course another reason why Vinicius would wish to slaughter the earth tribe, of course, it was obvious, why did his name mean vengeance after all? Vinicius hungered for that revenge, but he had a distaste for a defeat on the tribe. In hard decisions like this, Vinicius wished his mother was queen, she would know what to do, however not only that, but how to do it. Vinicius could always listen to her of course, but what voice yells louder than hers? His. Vinicius was always the stubborn one, but also one who listened to his heart, he was a passionate man. But in the end, or at least for now Vinicius has decided to hold off any attacks until after the ball, which was occurring soon in a matter of three days.
“Kill you?” Vinicius questioned, backing off the fence. “It sure seemed that way. Don’t worry, I just wanted to give you a little surprise in the throne room.” Vinicius looked up at Sholeh, “But if you are worried about dying, you may want to get back to ground, rather than sit at the edge of the fence. Let me have your hand.” Vinicius held his out and when she grabbed her pulled her back to stand beside him. “Wouldn’t want to fall yes?” It be a lie if Vinicius said he didn’t care about her, of course he did, he cared about all those of his tribe, be he cared for her specifically because of the bravery that shone through her.
“I want to promote you,” Vinicius confessed. “You are courageous, and though our soldiers are known to be a fearless bunch, the truth is, due to history, due to the type of kings we have developed through the past, people fear our kings. But you didn’t, I like people who can take a stand.” Vinicius blushed when saying that, and looked away. “Well not like that. I mean… Errr… I do like you..." Vinicius was getting nervous, he felt different, perhaps it was because he rarely carried conversations with women outside of his family, mainly because before with his father, he was a child, he was not worried about being king, not worried about an heir to the throne. But since his death, and with the ball, finding a wife, he could admit to looking upon woman differently but not lustfully. No Vinicius would never do such, in fact he is rather sheltered in the topic of sex. Why? Because he never felt a hunger to it, he values a relationship, not a body.
Vinicius finally sighed, "I admire your courage, for you to approach me. I have never seen anything like that before, a soldier standing up against her king. And I don't see it as treason either, treason is disloyalty. You to face me, I must say... It was an honor, though I did not fight back. And because of that, I personally invite you to the royal ball, the town criers will go out today to the public to announce it. But I thought it be better to invite you myself."
The setting changes from Murtovaara to Imos
Sholeh Kanaka
“Kill you? It sure seemed that way. Don’t worry, I just wanted to give you a little surprise in the throne room.”
Sholeh's eyes went big. “Wait, so you were just having fun with me? But...” She paused to think about then grinned. “OK, I probably deserved it. You really had me, too.”
“But if you are worried about dying, you may want to get back to ground, rather than sit at the edge of the fence. Let me have your hand. Wouldn’t want to fall yes?”
She took the hand he offered and hopped off the fence, but couldn't resist a little teasing. “It sounds like you're doubting my flying skills. I should have you know I've only broken three bones falling off of buildings.” She settled for leaning her back against the fence and facing Vinicius.
“I want to promote you,” he said, and she was actually glad that he got her down from the fence, because she surely would have fallen right over the side wasted said promotion. She even literally felt her jaw drop and was positive that she was staring at him like a crazy person. She was so happy that she almost missed what he said next.
“You are courageous, and though our soldiers are known to be a fearless bunch, the truth is, due to history, due to the type of kings we have developed through the past, people fear our kings. But you didn’t, I like people who can take a stand. Well not like that. I mean… Errr… I do like you..."
And now she was being complimented for being courageous when everyone else just called her stupid and impulsive. Most people just look down on her for the way she is, but here was the king of the entire fire tribe praising her for it. She had to bite down on the inside of her cheek to keep from grinning like an idiot.
"I admire your courage, for you to approach me. I have never seen anything like that before, a soldier standing up against her king. And I don't see it as treason either, treason is disloyalty. You to face me, I must say... It was an honor, though I did not fight back. And because of that, I personally invite you to the royal ball, the town criers will go out today to the public to announce it. But I thought it be better to invite you myself."
Sholeh was so touched by his kinds words that she forgot who she was talking to and threw her arms around him. “I am so unbelievably grateful for all of this! I can't believe I'm being rewarded for...” She suddenly remembered what she was doing, and quickly withdrew and took several steps away. “Oh, I am so sorry, you know I have impulsive control issues, and I probably just violated every one of your boundaries. So, assuming I didn't just ruin everything, I would love to come to the ball. Maybe someone will do something so stupid there that everything I do will pale in comparison.”
Her mind drifted back to their earlier conversation about the earth tribe. She stepped over to the fence and faced the city. “You know, I don't think the people will be upset if you don't retaliate against the earth tribe. I mean, some will be, but I don't think the majority will be.” She glanced back at Vinicius. “Do you know how many funerals I've been to for my comrades? I've lost count. The common folk just want their loved ones, they barely pay attention to the war. And we're the winning team, I can't even imagine how many loved ones the common folk of the losing teams have lost.” She gave a half smile. "Not that I'm complaining. I love being a soldier, and I'm on your side, war or not."
Kala
After days of traveling, Kala and her group could finally see the edge of Airdale. She hoisted Lnoli up on her shoulders in his usual place, and turned to address the warriors who had accompanied her. “Alright, you guys stay here while I go talk to the guard. We don't need them to think we're coming to attack.”
She left the ten warriors and the supplies behind while she approached the outskirts of the village. There were a few people that Kala assumed were guards, and she approached one of them. “I come from Northpass hoping to trade some rugs, clothing, and hides for food. I come with ten other warriors solely for protection. May I be permitted to speak to your leader?”
The setting changes from Imos to Murtovaara
Lord Vinicius
“I am so unbelievably grateful for all of this! I can't believe I'm being rewarded for...”
Vinicius was a first startled by the embraced, but soon enough, he liked it, actually letting an arm wrap around also. He enjoyed that she did not let his crown get in the way, it was one thing Vinicius feared, that people would treat him differently because of his position. Well, actually they always have, Vinicius was born Zotar Thanos, born into the royal family. But after being crowned king, he assumed there would be significant change, a change he never wanted to experience at least not from his soldiers. Sure he wanted respect, but he still wanted to be treated like a human being.
“Oh, I am so sorry, you know I have impulsive control issues, and I probably just violated every one of your boundaries. So, assuming I didn't just ruin everything, I would love to come to the ball. Maybe someone will do something so stupid there that everything I do will pale in comparison.”
"No harm done," Vinicius replied, letting a slight smile form in his lips, though he was starting to blush again. "I don't care for the restrictions put on soldiers, even commonfolk, when it comes to my position as king. I like that you break those rules. So, I don't find it stupid, I find it... appealing."
“You know, I don't think the people will be upset if you don't retaliate against the earth tribe. I mean, some will be, but I don't think the majority will be. Do you know how many funerals I've been to for my comrades? I've lost count. The common folk just want their loved ones, they barely pay attention to the war. And we're the winning team, I can't even imagine how many loved ones the common folk of the losing teams have lost. Not that I'm complaining. I love being a soldier, and I'm on your side, war or not."
Bringing up war brought Vinicius back into a bad place, dark thoughts, "No, I swear, and I have already swore, whoever killed my father will pay. I just want to make sure its the right son of a bitch I blaze to flames. Its just that right now I don't have enough to proof that it was the earth tribe, sure earth bearers were the ones who attacked, but what if it was not the kingdom, what if someone else hired then." Vinicius sighed, "It just doesn't make sense for them to attack. As far as I remember we didn't ever piss into their ale to cause them to kill my father, a king. I have so much on my plate right now, trying to get some off before worrying and deciding about going into another war. I do consider what you say, death among the clan should be avoided, but if we do not execute those who wish to cause further harm, could only conjure more destruction to us than to fight back. And maybe, it be easy for me think after the ball, once I'm married and it is not only I would have to make the hard decisions."
Yes, Vinicius believed he would have an easier reign if there was a queen. Sure he had advisors who advised, but they did not know nor lived in his shoes, in his positions. It would be better to hear guidance and suggestion from someone who felt the same pressure and stress as him.
Vinicius looked back to Sholeh, "But, know is the time to talk about you. Promotion, I did promise, however what rank are you now? A foot-soldier, a lancepesade? Well, how about a vassal lord, a captain, perhaps? Ever thought of being in charge of your own company?" Vinicius did just meet the woman the day before, he didn't know if she did well with others, or if she was a good leader, but none of it matter as long as was loyal to the flames. Captains were those looked up to by their subordinates, and by her stand, Vinicius believed anyone should follow her steps. Sure Sholeh acted by impulse, but she was human, so many soldier lose their humanity, in the end they act like animals, heeding command in fear of punishment, not due to bravery. And courage is worth much more than an terror locked into heart.
So no, Vinicius will not regret promoting Sholeh to be in charged of her own company, her own band of soldiers. It was a significant jump in the ranks, usually its a lancepesade to lance corporal, to corporal, to second lieutenant, to lieutenant, and finally to captain. With her promotion, she would be a commissioned officer, an elite rank. The only rank higher than that was general. Sure some may call it foolish that Vinicius was just giving out a promotion because of something that happened in one day in his dining room, and not in a battlefield. But how many men in fire kingdom history, approached their king refusing to retreat, to surrender. And you never know, maybe she might get her biggest promotion after that, queen.
The setting changes from Murtovaara to Airedale
Even though Airedale wasn't the most well-guarded or the most populated village in all of Imos, they still had a small but skilled force. They were loyal to the little tribe, it was their home and their family. There were no other place for them were they could belong, not because they wanted to ever leave this place. But the tribe had struggled the past couple of years, with their position being so close to the fighting people feared for their security but there wasn't much they could do. They didn't want to leave their home.
A small group of guards that was positioned to guard the village entrance noticed the company as they came closer, at first suspicious to it since it was such a large group. The Air tribe didn't get much visits from other tribes and usually it was just lonely traders, but this was a group of eleven people, it surely was an unusually large group. But when one of them left the others the small group of guards silently grabbed their weapons. They didn't take them out of their scabbard, but they were prepared in case they needed them.
“I come from Northpass hoping to trade some rugs, clothing, and hides for food. I come with ten other warriors solely for protection. May I be permitted to speak to your leader?”
The guards glanced towards the warriors, still doubting the amount they had with them. Most of them had never even heard of the place they called Northpass. One of them stepped forward towards the woman as he started announcing, "I can bring you to our leader, but your warriors have to wait outside of Airedale. If they need anything someone could bring that to them but they will not be let inside, we don't appreciate when people bring such large amounts of soldiers to our village."
As he finished speaking he held out his arm to show her the way towards the middle of the village, in front of the market, where the leader’s mansion was. It was the liveliest part of the village so it wasn't hard to find even if you had never been in the village, you just followed the sound as it grew louder. The voices shouting out their prices, people talking to each other of the news and gossip that traveled through Airedale. It was a part where most people spent their free time since you could always meet someone you knew there.
When they made their way there the guard stopped walking for a short moment, looking at the three people outside the leader’s mansion. It was the largest house of Airedale, but still not even close to those of the other tribes, it was not a castle or not even a fort. It was just an ordinary house, when it was built it had been one of the most beautiful building in all of Imos but the years had not been kind to it. It was old and torn like most of the village.
After the short stop the guard hurried forward to the three, glancing anxiously towards the woman who was leaning on the cane before he turned towards the only male in the small group, "There was a group that approached our city, they say they comes from Northpass and want to trade. This woman is the one speaking for them, the other warriors is still outside our city walls."
Both Cailu and Ara listened closely to what the guard told them, even if Ara didn't say anything about it. But both of them knew of Northpass since they had a small encounter with people from that place before. Neither one of them had harsh feelings towards those people however, they didn't have any opinion about them.
Cailu nodded quietly and slowly before turning towards the woman, "I'm Cailu Elre, the leader of the Air tribe." He glanced towards Ara who met his eyes silently, "Perhaps we should continue inside? If you come with me we can continue this talk in my office where only people who should hear will listen."
Before he left he took one last glance at Ara who still didn't say anything but as he and the woman went inside she turned towards the guard and sent him back to his position. When she had done that she turned towards Anastasia and smiled softly, "I'm sorry but I can't accompany you anymore it seems. But it was nice to get to talk to you again."
When she was done talking she molded into her breeze form and went inside, she flew back to her room which was placed beside Cailu's office so she would be able to hear what they talked about. Cailu knew she listened, he often went to her after finishing conversations to hear her opinion on how he had behaved. If he had done good or failed.
Cailu on the other hand had sat down on his chair in the room on the second floor and watched the woman, uncertain on what he should say as usual. It was a long moment of silence, he didn't open his mouth, all he did was fiddling with his hands before him on the table. As the long break came to the end he tried to look at the woman but ended up looking away instead, "So... You want to trade? Why? Oh, and perhaps you could tell me your name..."
Bellistrad Indorial
The deep resonating tones of a wind chime filled Bellistrad's ears and vibrated his body, sending sparks of energy down his spine at the sensation that he felt from the sound. His eyes were closed, his body sitting in a meditation position as he concentrated on nothing but the wind chime. His seven chakra centers were aligned, and he was at peace in this moment. At least he was until a voice interrupted his meditation.
[bold]"Are you sleeping?"[/bold] The child's voice broke through the vibrations and pulled Bellistrad back into himself. Opening his eyes he saw a small boy of the water tribe standing before him, interested in what he was doing. He knew this child, he was the son of one of his friends here in the water tribe and who he had helped in the past. "No, i'm not sleeping. But I am hungry. Why don't we go get something to eat, eh?"
The child smiled wide and nods in approval of the idea. Standing slowly to ease his legs into action after his hours of sitting still, he takes the boy's hand and leads him away from the house where Bellistrad had been sitting and towards the market. Within a matter of minutes both Bellistrad and the boy were having breakfast in a little dumpling shop, the owner treating Bellistrad and the boy to a free lunch.
After eating, Bellistrad turned to the owner and bowed low before him. "Namaste! Have a nice day!" He then left the boy to his own devices and headed to his current place of residence to pack his things. Even though he had only spent one night in the water tribe, he felt that he was needed elsewhere already. Entering the residence where he was staying he took up his back and sat in front of a small table, rolling out his map of the tribes on it. "Now then, if I head towards the earth tribe now I can get there in a few days time. But which road to take....hmm."
He pondered over the map for awhile and decided it might be safe to move in between the Fire and Water tribes, since he had not heard of many skirmishes recently he figured the war had taken a slight reprieve in that part of the world. Then again, this could be simple rumor and he had no way to prove it except to go there himself. Rolling up the map he packed it away in his bag of supplies and hoisted it onto his back. He traveled light, not enjoying the encumbrance of a life filled with useless trinkets.
______________________________________________________________________________________________________
An hour later, Bellistrad was nearing the place where he had seen General Zaheed on the path the previous night. He hoped the general was not currently hunting him, most likely with a platoon of fire tribe soldiers. Bellistrad shivered at the thought of having to fight his own kin, and tried to make haste through the landscape. He did not get far before he heard a shrill cry above him and looked up. A single bird was following his progress before speeding up and getting ahead of him, seemingly going in the same direction. What he did not notice was that the bird was carrying a small strand of his blue hair in it's talons.
Bellistrad smiled at the bird, seeing it as a sign of good luck on his journey. Even though the bird was going towards the Fire Tribe, he would turn on the path later on and take himself to the Earth Tribe, or at least that was his plan. He may have to stop on his journey to explore if he took fancy to something, or perhaps help a traveler in need. It happened quite often to him, and he enjoyed the unexpected happenings that travel brought with it.
The deep resonating tones of a wind chime filled Bellistrad's ears and vibrated his body, sending sparks of energy down his spine at the sensation that he felt from the sound. His eyes were closed, his body sitting in a meditation position as he concentrated on nothing but the wind chime. His seven chakra centers were aligned, and he was at peace in this moment. At least he was until a voice interrupted his meditation.
[bold]"Are you sleeping?"[/bold] The child's voice broke through the vibrations and pulled Bellistrad back into himself. Opening his eyes he saw a small boy of the water tribe standing before him, interested in what he was doing. He knew this child, he was the son of one of his friends here in the water tribe and who he had helped in the past. "No, i'm not sleeping. But I am hungry. Why don't we go get something to eat, eh?"
The child smiled wide and nods in approval of the idea. Standing slowly to ease his legs into action after his hours of sitting still, he takes the boy's hand and leads him away from the house where Bellistrad had been sitting and towards the market. Within a matter of minutes both Bellistrad and the boy were having breakfast in a little dumpling shop, the owner treating Bellistrad and the boy to a free lunch.
After eating, Bellistrad turned to the owner and bowed low before him. "Namaste! Have a nice day!" He then left the boy to his own devices and headed to his current place of residence to pack his things. Even though he had only spent one night in the water tribe, he felt that he was needed elsewhere already. Entering the residence where he was staying he took up his back and sat in front of a small table, rolling out his map of the tribes on it. "Now then, if I head towards the earth tribe now I can get there in a few days time. But which road to take....hmm."
He pondered over the map for awhile and decided it might be safe to move in between the Fire and Water tribes, since he had not heard of many skirmishes recently he figured the war had taken a slight reprieve in that part of the world. Then again, this could be simple rumor and he had no way to prove it except to go there himself. Rolling up the map he packed it away in his bag of supplies and hoisted it onto his back. He traveled light, not enjoying the encumbrance of a life filled with useless trinkets.
______________________________________________________________________________________________________
An hour later, Bellistrad was nearing the place where he had seen General Zaheed on the path the previous night. He hoped the general was not currently hunting him, most likely with a platoon of fire tribe soldiers. Bellistrad shivered at the thought of having to fight his own kin, and tried to make haste through the landscape. He did not get far before he heard a shrill cry above him and looked up. A single bird was following his progress before speeding up and getting ahead of him, seemingly going in the same direction. What he did not notice was that the bird was carrying a small strand of his blue hair in it's talons.
Bellistrad smiled at the bird, seeing it as a sign of good luck on his journey. Even though the bird was going towards the Fire Tribe, he would turn on the path later on and take himself to the Earth Tribe, or at least that was his plan. He may have to stop on his journey to explore if he took fancy to something, or perhaps help a traveler in need. It happened quite often to him, and he enjoyed the unexpected happenings that travel brought with it.
Zianro only sported a smile as Zaheed left. He walked back to the palace before he was missed. He knew well he'd be scolded somehow by the advisers, but he at least had a good taste of personal freedom and privacy for the first time in an age. That gave him a small smile on his face. The Water Lord entered the palace through the back entrance, hoping to not be caught by a guard to be out and about.
He headed back into his private Quarters where one of his advisers was waiting, tapping his foot. "My lord, your post swim bath is ready. I took into account how long you'd have fun, But next time do be mindful of the time, you're not a warrior milord."
Zianro sighed and headed for the bath, where he knew there'd probably be a water maiden ordered to scrub his back. It was in times of momentary quiet like this that he missed the battlefield. That made his feeling of loneliness grow.
He headed back into his private Quarters where one of his advisers was waiting, tapping his foot. "My lord, your post swim bath is ready. I took into account how long you'd have fun, But next time do be mindful of the time, you're not a warrior milord."
Zianro sighed and headed for the bath, where he knew there'd probably be a water maiden ordered to scrub his back. It was in times of momentary quiet like this that he missed the battlefield. That made his feeling of loneliness grow.
General Zaheed
Even after Vinicius dismissed his brother, Zaheed continued to eavesdrop on their conversation. How couldn't he? General Zaheed was a snake, he slithering his way into other's secrets. There is no doubt, he is a keeper of blackmail and slander, things left best unknown. But as he listened to their conversation, there was no doubt that Zotar found interest in Sholeh, especially due to the fact of the promotion he gave her. Captain? Zaheed questioned his brother mentally. Is he insane? Not only does she attack a king without punishment, she is rewarded for it? That reward, being captain? He is condoning rebellion! Treason! This is exactly why I must be king!
As the rage within mind waged, Zaheed heard a screech sound, but it was not any cry of an animal, it was Icarus's, the raven. That was it, Bellistrad Indorial had moved out of the water village, now was his time to strike, to capture the exile who trifles with the water tribe. Not that Zaheed has a problem with the water tribe as a whole, but the fire tribe does. And by law it is a grave crime to be associated with foreign enemies. But Zaheed could not care less about fire law, he only had cared about himself, afraid that this Bellistrad may have done his own eavesdropping on him and Zianro. Why in that moment Zaheed did not waste time ending or dealing with Bellistrad when first encountering him, was because it is not everyday that the water lord will associate with a child of fire.
But now was his time, the General rushed out of the palace, and to his steed, and already mentioned before, the horse was dressed in battle armor due to traditions. And as for Zaheed, he was always wearing his armor, it comes with being General. However he was now wearing his menacing pitch black helmet, the headgear was designed to look terrorizing, it was what Zaheed wanted to strike his eyes with- a nightmare. Zaheed kicked his horse's rump, causing it to gallop fiercely to the direction of Icarus's cry.
When Zaheed arrived to Bellistrad, the General was positioned behind the young man, sword unsheathed and wagging as he charged his horse towards the exile. The chase was on.
Sholeh Kanaka
“And maybe, it be easy for me think after the ball, once I'm married and it is not only I would have to make the hard decisions."
“Ha,” Sholeh laughed. “You're probably right about that. In fact, most of the married women I know make all the decisions, so I'd choose your wife very carefully if I were you.”
"But, know is the time to talk about you. Promotion, I did promise, however what rank are you now? A foot-soldier, a lancepesade? Well, how about a vassal lord, a captain, perhaps? Ever thought of being in charge of your own company?"
In a very rare moment for Sholeh, she was speechless. She stared at Vinicius for several moments before she managed to say, “Uh, that would be amazing. Actually, that would be my dream come true.” Ever since she had first decided to join the army, she had wanted to be the best damn soldier the fire tribe ever had, and reach the highest position possible. She had just expected it to happen in that order. She decided that she would use the opportunity she had been given to become even better, and maybe then her family would finally approve of the career path she had taken.
“Wow, that's an even higher position than my brother, Vukon, had. He only made it to corporal. He probably would have made it all the way to captain if he hadn't...” The memory of her brother brought a mix of pain and anger with it that caused her voice to falter for a moment. “If he hadn't deserted his tribe for that strange girl he met on the road, he would have been one of the best. Who does that? Who just abandons their family and future like that?”
She sighed to calm herself down when a sudden thought occurred to her. “Wait, this whole promotion thing isn't just another joke like the execution is it? Because I'd be disappointed, but I'd understand. I mean, I highly doubt the men that used to be my superiors are going to want to take orders from me. They barely see me as more than an annoying weapon to throw at the enemies.”
Kala
"I can bring you to our leader, but your warriors have to wait outside of Airedale. If they need anything someone could bring that to them but they will not be let inside, we don't appreciate when people bring such large amounts of soldiers to our village."
Kala briefly considered protesting, but dismissed the notion. If the roles were reversed, she would certainly not appreciate a small traipsing around in her village. So, instead she smiled and took the arm extended to her, and allowed him to guide her through the village.
As they came upon the market, Kala felt shy and nervous for the first time in her life. She had only interacted with the members of her tribe her entire life, so the throng of strangers before her was a new experience for her. But she was not one to let such nervousness show, however, so she flashed her most charming smile at those she passed by. She got only curious stares in return.
The home of the tribe leader was the fanciest house Kala had ever seen. After living her life in huts, it looked like a mansion indeed. Even the obvious wear and tear did not detract from it's appearance in her eyes, and she resisted the urge to gawk at it. She instead focused her attention on the man and two women in front of it.
The guard anncounced her, then the man stepped forward. "I'm Cailu Elre, the leader of the Air tribe. Perhaps we should continue inside? If you come with me we can continue this talk in my office where only people who should hear will listen."
Kala followed him inside and up the stairs to the second floor. She leaned against the wall and waited for the leader to speak first, as was the custom in her own tribe. After a long silence, he said, “So... You want to trade? Why? Oh, and perhaps you could tell me your name..."
She lowered Lnoli off her shoulders and onto the floor, much to his annoyance, so she could give Cailu her full attention, and smiled widely. “Kalagisa. But I prefer Kala. The shapeshifter tribe has sent me as a delegate to trade for food because the game around Northpass is getting thinner and thinner.” She let the smile drop from her face before she continued. “Without those animals to eat, we'll starve to death come winter. So, I'm here to appeal to you to help us by making this deal.”
Bellistrad Indorial
Bellistrad had been walking for another hour or so since he had seen the hawk and had already taken the turn towards the Earth tribe when he heard the sound of hoof beats behind him. He expected it to be a traveler in a hurry, or a merchant in a cart, so he moved off to one side to let them pass by. Lucky him he looked back at the rider for it was indeed not either of those things, but General Zaheed instead, weilding a mighty looking sword no less.
Terrified, and not only because of the dark helmet he wore, Bellistrad flung his pack up onto a nearby tree branch and focused his energies into one of the eight Chakras, which were the spiritual energy wells of human beings, that he had control over. The one he focused on was Root Chakra, located in the base of his spine, which dealt with survival and fear. Using this energy he sparked blue flames from his palms as he rotated to his right, propelling himself with the ejection of fire and twisted out of the way of the horse's path as well as the sword's.
Bellistrad ended up face first in the road as Zaheed rode past him at high speeds. Bellistrad expected him to circle back so he got to his feet quickly and took a stance used specifically for Agnikai, a fire-bender's dual. With his arms placed in front of him and his palms out with his fingers bent like claws and his feet a little wider than shoulder width apart, he was ready for Zaheed to return. Normally he would not promote violence, but since there was not much shrubbery on the rode where he was and the general could easily outrun him he had little choice.
"If you want to kill me this bad, I must have slept with someone you like. Or your brother liked, which is worse. I would have rather gone to bed cold and alone!" He knew this would enrage Zaheed and make him lose control, which for a fire mage is never a good thing. Especially the part that insinuated he was here on orders of his brother, for everyone who was or is in the military knows that Zaheed doesn't like to take orders.
Bellistrad on the other hand was completely calmed down thanks to his use of his Root Chakra to settle his fear. He now used this chakra to power the next six chakras in his body all the way up to the crown of his head. The last chakra was not charged, as it was only used while sleeping or Astral Projecting. Bellistrad was confident he could outmatch Zaheed enough to escape, although he might not come out in one piece.
Bellistrad had been walking for another hour or so since he had seen the hawk and had already taken the turn towards the Earth tribe when he heard the sound of hoof beats behind him. He expected it to be a traveler in a hurry, or a merchant in a cart, so he moved off to one side to let them pass by. Lucky him he looked back at the rider for it was indeed not either of those things, but General Zaheed instead, weilding a mighty looking sword no less.
Terrified, and not only because of the dark helmet he wore, Bellistrad flung his pack up onto a nearby tree branch and focused his energies into one of the eight Chakras, which were the spiritual energy wells of human beings, that he had control over. The one he focused on was Root Chakra, located in the base of his spine, which dealt with survival and fear. Using this energy he sparked blue flames from his palms as he rotated to his right, propelling himself with the ejection of fire and twisted out of the way of the horse's path as well as the sword's.
Bellistrad ended up face first in the road as Zaheed rode past him at high speeds. Bellistrad expected him to circle back so he got to his feet quickly and took a stance used specifically for Agnikai, a fire-bender's dual. With his arms placed in front of him and his palms out with his fingers bent like claws and his feet a little wider than shoulder width apart, he was ready for Zaheed to return. Normally he would not promote violence, but since there was not much shrubbery on the rode where he was and the general could easily outrun him he had little choice.
"If you want to kill me this bad, I must have slept with someone you like. Or your brother liked, which is worse. I would have rather gone to bed cold and alone!" He knew this would enrage Zaheed and make him lose control, which for a fire mage is never a good thing. Especially the part that insinuated he was here on orders of his brother, for everyone who was or is in the military knows that Zaheed doesn't like to take orders.
Bellistrad on the other hand was completely calmed down thanks to his use of his Root Chakra to settle his fear. He now used this chakra to power the next six chakras in his body all the way up to the crown of his head. The last chakra was not charged, as it was only used while sleeping or Astral Projecting. Bellistrad was confident he could outmatch Zaheed enough to escape, although he might not come out in one piece.
Lord Vinicius
“Uh, that would be amazing. Actually, that would be my dream come true. Wow, that's an even higher position than my brother, Vukon, had. He only made it to corporal. He probably would have made it all the way to captain if he hadn't... If he hadn't deserted his tribe for that strange girl he met on the road, he would have been one of the best. Who does that? Who just abandons their family and future like that?”
Vinicius was glad that me could fulfill one of her dreams, she deserved it, well in his eyes of course. But really, Vinicius saw that she proved herself to be a true warrior and soldier. However, he could be making a mistake due that he has not yet seen how she fares well with leadership, it may have been better to give her a promotion of corporal instead to see how she does with that position first instead of automatically allowing her to be captain. But also to Vinicius, he thought why not, soon in a few days he was going to crown some woman in a matter of one night, queen, so it did not seem to be a problem to move Sholeh up far in the ranks.
But he also noticed how she went to a dark place in her mind when brining up her brother, Vinicius could relate. He often visited his own nightmare when reflecting on the event that ended his father's life. He could see the frustration and sorrow instead, as did he experience it in his own self.
“Wait, this whole promotion thing isn't just another joke like the execution is it? Because I'd be disappointed, but I'd understand. I mean, I highly doubt the men that used to be my superiors are going to want to take orders from me. They barely see me as more than an annoying weapon to throw at the enemies.”
"Yes, I'm joking, I'm totally joking, ha ha," the lord spoke sarcastically, but then turned his eyes back to Sholeh. "No, being serious, I want you to be captain, perhaps your brave motives and courageous actions may influence those of lower ranks below you, and even those of same position, and maybe even my brother may be inspired. But if Zaheed were to praise you for anything, then I would say you were from the divine, for that is doing of the impossible. Yeah..."
Vinicius knew that Zaheed did not like Sholeh, even though it was him that started the wrestling match that got Vinicius to meet her in the first place. Zaheed hated Sholeh's stand against Vinicius, he saw it has rebellion, as treason, that she should no be rewarded, no but executed by a slow and painful death in example against all that side with defiance.
"But you shouldn't be looked as a weapon, no one should. I know that when I get a body count during aftermaths of battles, that it is not just a number, because it is a person. So many of our military leaders forget that, the thirst for blood has always ran rampant in this tribe. However, I never thought us perfect. But I also never thought us weak, either. And we won't be, not while I am king."
General Zaheed
As Bellistrad tossed his blue flames asunder to the General, Zaheed evoked a shield of infernos around him, protecting both himself and his horse, he fought fire with fire. Zaheed knew there was no defeat reckoned for him in this match against the exile, Zaheed preferred hungry fist over wagging tongues, he saw things better settle with violence rather than politics or talk, but he is not one to rush into battle, not if he has every ounce of belief inside that he was going to be the victor. No, Zaheed never just wanted to fight, he wanted to conquer, and to conquer successfully, you must be clever.
"If you want to kill me this bad, I must have slept with someone you like. Or your brother liked, which is worse. I would have rather gone to bed cold and alone!"
General Zaheed had to make his way to circle around Bellistrad, but he wanted to do it quietly, catching the young man off guard. Thus he stepped off from his horse, because he believed if he was going to do this right, the best thing would to have Bellistrad strangled in his grasp. But being practically silent is not quite realistic when equipped with his type of heavy armor, thus loud clunky noises sounded as he walked, Zaheed knew he needed a distracted, luckily Icarus, the raven, had flown and perched itself to its master's shoulder when seeing that he had arrived. Zaheed whispered to the bird to cause it great disturbance, and thus it listened and soared out and landed on the ground in front of Bellistrad, piercing loud and horrid screech through his sound barriers.
Though the bird sudden stopped, complete dead silence, but it had only ceased its screaming when Zaheed was finally behind Bellistrad, he pulled him into a choke hold, his blade against his neck, responding back to the taunt that was earlier made by Bellistrad, "Believe me you are doing the world a favor by returning to bed in solitude, just like Zotar." Zaheed dragged Bellistrad to a tree and pinned his body against the trunk, back facing him with his sword pressing against his back, if Bellistrad tried anything Zaheed could surely stab the blade through the boy. Zaheed's other hand held tight against his face, pushing his cheeks against the bark.
"I could kill you," Zaheed announce. "But that would be a waste of opportunity on my part. I still have some questions. Were you spying on me last night? Do tell the truth, I already have a headache from the screeching of my bird, I would have a bigger one due to your torturous screams if lies were to arise.."
Cailu had been the leader of the tribe for a few months, he had met with various of people from around of Imos but this was the first time that someone had traveled to Airedale. So this was the first time he had invited someone else than his guards and consultants in this room, it felt a bit awkward. Perhaps it was because she just stood there instead of sitting down and she had that fox with her as well. There were many first times for Cailu in this conversation, he had never seen a fox like that so when she lowered it down on the floor he watched it closely. To him it felt a bit strange that she had brought it inside with her, but he wasn’t going to question her about it since perhaps it was considered rude from where she came from.
“Kalagisa. But I prefer Kala. The shapeshifter tribe has sent me as a delegate to trade for food because the game around Northpass is getting thinner and thinner. Without those animals to eat, we'll starve to death come winter. So, I'm here to appeal to you to help us by making this deal.”
Cailu nodded slowly as she spoke, he could see why they wanted to trade with them. Even though their harvest didn’t seem to be as large as it usually is they still had plenty to trade with others, mostly because the tribe had reduced in size the last year. Their people didn’t get killed in a war like the other tribes, instead they had a plague haunting their tribesmen. It had gotten better, but many of the oldest and the youngest had been lost to it.
“So…” Once again Cailu lost his words and sat there quietly, thinking through what he should be saying. He glanced towards the woman and her fox, she sure looked different than those in his tribe. She had a different appearance than most in Imos, you could see that her tribe descended from a different location. Probably far from here. He took one last glance before folding his hands in front of him, “If we now do have some crops that we can refrain from… What will we get for doing so? You forgot to mention what your people will offer in exchange...”
Bellistrad Indorial
Bellistrad kept his eye on Zaheed as he dismounted his horse and started towards him. While Bell had known the General since before he had achieved such a rank he had never been fond of him in the least. He was sure that a few of their past feelings would come out in this fight, feelings that Bellistrad wished to overcome and move on from as was the way of his beliefs. Emotional attachment to the past, or any attachment therefor, was only holding one's spirit back from it's true potential.
Bellistrad almost jumped however when a small raven stood in front of him making a loud ruckus. "Oh, so you are the one who sold me out eh? How nice of you to stop by." He had a profound respect for all living things and that included the raven despite it's part in Zaheed finding him. In an attempt to touch the bird Bellistrad gained a nasty peck to his finger followed by more noise.
"Well that wasn't nice, you..." Bellistrad's words were cut off by an arm around his throat and a sword at his back. All he could get out was a strangled chocking sound as he was pinned from behind by Zaheed. "Believe me you are doing the world a favor by returning to bed in solitude, just like Zotar." Being moved to the side of the road, Bell was thrust face first against a tree right beneath his pack which hung above their heads. Zaheed pressed the sword harder into his back as he spoke.
"I could kill you. But that would be a waste of opportunity on my part. I still have some questions. Were you spying on me last night? Do TELL THE TRUTH, I already have a headache from the screeching of my bird, I would have a bigger one due to your torturous screams if lies were to arise."
Bellistrad hadn't the slightest idea what he was talking about, until he remembered seeing Zianro as well on the road last night. It all came together, either Zianro was selling out the Water Tribe to Zaheed, which was less than likely. Or Zaheed was selling out his brother to Zianro,which was almost a perfect plan for Zaheed to cook up. Bellistrad sighed and leaked sarcasm into his voice.
"Well, you are just too smart for me, you caught me red handed...or blue handed in this case." Blue flames were surrounding Bellistrad's hands which were coming up from underneath to grab Zaheed's sword blade, clamping his fingers on either side of the flat edge so he did not get cut. Channeling all his energy into his fingers Bellistrad would melt his way through Zaheed's sword cutting it in half and turning a good portion of it to slag.
Whipping around Bellistrad drops the sword pieces he was holding and shook the extra slag off of his hands so he did not get burned when his energy left his hands. "That's better. But seriously, no I did not stay on the road long enough to hear whatever was said. I was tired and wanted to find rest in the Water tribe. So you can just back off old man!" Striking with punches at Zaheed, he sent balls of blue fire out at him in an attempt to drive him further away. A long range battle was more in Bellistrad's favor.
Continuing the assault behind the many balls of flame, Bellistrad did sweeping kicks through the air to send arc of thin blue fire in Zaheed's direction, making him have to work in order to not be hit and put him on the defensive.
Bellistrad kept his eye on Zaheed as he dismounted his horse and started towards him. While Bell had known the General since before he had achieved such a rank he had never been fond of him in the least. He was sure that a few of their past feelings would come out in this fight, feelings that Bellistrad wished to overcome and move on from as was the way of his beliefs. Emotional attachment to the past, or any attachment therefor, was only holding one's spirit back from it's true potential.
Bellistrad almost jumped however when a small raven stood in front of him making a loud ruckus. "Oh, so you are the one who sold me out eh? How nice of you to stop by." He had a profound respect for all living things and that included the raven despite it's part in Zaheed finding him. In an attempt to touch the bird Bellistrad gained a nasty peck to his finger followed by more noise.
"Well that wasn't nice, you..." Bellistrad's words were cut off by an arm around his throat and a sword at his back. All he could get out was a strangled chocking sound as he was pinned from behind by Zaheed. "Believe me you are doing the world a favor by returning to bed in solitude, just like Zotar." Being moved to the side of the road, Bell was thrust face first against a tree right beneath his pack which hung above their heads. Zaheed pressed the sword harder into his back as he spoke.
"I could kill you. But that would be a waste of opportunity on my part. I still have some questions. Were you spying on me last night? Do TELL THE TRUTH, I already have a headache from the screeching of my bird, I would have a bigger one due to your torturous screams if lies were to arise."
Bellistrad hadn't the slightest idea what he was talking about, until he remembered seeing Zianro as well on the road last night. It all came together, either Zianro was selling out the Water Tribe to Zaheed, which was less than likely. Or Zaheed was selling out his brother to Zianro,which was almost a perfect plan for Zaheed to cook up. Bellistrad sighed and leaked sarcasm into his voice.
"Well, you are just too smart for me, you caught me red handed...or blue handed in this case." Blue flames were surrounding Bellistrad's hands which were coming up from underneath to grab Zaheed's sword blade, clamping his fingers on either side of the flat edge so he did not get cut. Channeling all his energy into his fingers Bellistrad would melt his way through Zaheed's sword cutting it in half and turning a good portion of it to slag.
Whipping around Bellistrad drops the sword pieces he was holding and shook the extra slag off of his hands so he did not get burned when his energy left his hands. "That's better. But seriously, no I did not stay on the road long enough to hear whatever was said. I was tired and wanted to find rest in the Water tribe. So you can just back off old man!" Striking with punches at Zaheed, he sent balls of blue fire out at him in an attempt to drive him further away. A long range battle was more in Bellistrad's favor.
Continuing the assault behind the many balls of flame, Bellistrad did sweeping kicks through the air to send arc of thin blue fire in Zaheed's direction, making him have to work in order to not be hit and put him on the defensive.
Sholeh Kanaka
"Yes, I'm joking, I'm totally joking, ha ha. No, being serious, I want you to be captain, perhaps your brave motives and courageous actions may influence those of lower ranks below you, and even those of same position, and maybe even my brother may be inspired. But if Zaheed were to praise you for anything, then I would say you were from the divine, for that is doing of the impossible. Yeah..."
Sholeh smirked. “Yeah, he's a real sweetheart isn't he? He's a little too serious for us to really get along.” Not that they had ever interacted much. There were too many stations in between them for her to ever get any direct orders from him. But she always got bad vibes from him, and she was one to trust her intuition. “But at least he's...dedicated,” said, struggling for a compliment.
"But you shouldn't be looked as a weapon, no one should. I know that when I get a body count during aftermaths of battles, that it is not just a number, because it is a person. So many of our military leaders forget that, the thirst for blood has always ran rampant in this tribe. However, I never thought us perfect. But I also never thought us weak, either. And we won't be, not while I am king."
“I think the tribe being weak is the last thing you have to worry about. The soldiers I know are passionate about protecting their home and their king, and they'll fight to death. Their loyalty runs deep, probably because they're young enough to remember only one king, and they had it pretty good under him. They're hopeful about you, too. I definitely like you so far.” She grinned. “You're a very good sport about...everything that happened.”
The fact that he was rewarding her for something most kings would execute for still baffled her. Not that she was going to start bringing up points on why he should execute her. She'd tempted fate numerous other times before, and they never ended well, so she wasn't going to do it now.
“And when you find your queen, we'll be loyal to her, too. That's why you're throwing the ball, right? To find a bride? You know, I've never been to ball before. In fact, I haven't been to many parties since I joined the army. No time for fun when you've got training to do.” No time for fun when you've got something to prove, either. Her family was particularly adamant about her not becoming a soldier. They were more serious about women not joining the army than most of her comrades. At least her fellow soldiers gave in once she proved she could fight. Her family is still steadfast against it.
“You're going to make all of some seamstress or tavern wench's dreams come true. Almost every little girl in the world has dreamed about some prince...well, king, in this case...sweeping them off their feet and carrying them off to live a life of grandeur.” Except her. She preferred her feet firmly on the ground. “You know, you made my dream come true, but I was the one who literally swept your feet out from under you.” She giggled a little from the memory.
Kala
“So…If we now do have some crops that we can refrain from… What will we get for doing so? You forgot to mention what your people will offer in exchange...”
'Idiot,' she heard Lnoli say in her head.
'I was getting to it,' she thought back at him.
She fought back the eager smile at the possibility that trade would go through, and instead kept her face neutral. “We brought an assortment of rugs, hides, and clothing. Rugs for decoration, clothing for...well, not running around naked. Now, hides are the most valuable, because you can turn the leather into furniture, more clothes, whatever strikes your fancy.”
On the ground, Lnoli yawned and jumped up onto a chair that was probably where she was supposed to sit. He sat up on it and gave her look that she knew to be smug. 'Being a merchant is not your calling. So much for being clever enough to sell flint to a fire triber.'
She sent a glare his way, then turned her attention back to Cailu. “And this could just the first step in establishing regular trade between our tribes. And with regular trade comes good relations, and potentially an alliance. I think if we come together, both of our tribes would be stronger for it.” Even as she said the words, she wondered how the Chief would take the proposal she offered them without consulting him first, but she decided to cross that bridge when she got there.
A thought suddenly occurred to her, and she smiled. “And I could offer my own services, as well. You see, I'm a shaman, so I know a few rituals that could...tip the balance. I can help get revenge on your enemies, help your sick get back on their feet. I even know a ritual that can help a woman choose the gender of their unborn child. Now, I'll be the first to admit that the rituals don't work one-hundred percent of the time, but I have a reputation in my tribe as someone who can get things done.”
It was a typical morning in Lakeshore, the sun slowly rising from the horizon, coloring the sea blood red with hints or orange. It was the best part of the day, when Lakeshore were the most beautiful city of the land - according to it citizens at least. Eirene was one of them as well, it was her favorite part of the day, minus the birds twittering. It was so loud it made her ears hurt, not surprising though since birds were just monsters with feathers and wings.
As the sun rose Eirene went out from her family house, the earlier you got out of bed the more time you had to do other things. And Eirene had always plenty to do, or at least try to do. But before she started with all of that she usually strolled around the city, just letting the surrounding sink into her memory and soul. You never knew when the city could fall to pieces with the ongoing war, even though the war didn't exactly take place outside the city it could get there if the Fire tribe grew stronger. Not that Eirene bothered her mind with it, she had no clue what was going on with the war like most non soldiers, she just knew that there was a war.
Around her the city started to wake up, people started to let their windows open wide and others started to prepare their stores for when people would start to visit them. If Eirene would describe this time of the day it was just one word that fitted it - magical. Even though she walked around the streets by herself she didn't feel lonely because of the spirit of the city, it was something hard to describe if you had never experienced it. It just filled her heart with lightness. Sometimes when she walked around the streets she met with people that would start to talk with her, people that could share a pieces of their life with her even though she had no clue who they were. But today she saw someone she knew it was, everyone knew who he was.
Zianro Azura, the tribe's leader.
Eirene stopped for a split second and watched him, wondering what he was doing outside at this time of the day. Not that she pondered over it that much, he could just be strolling around like she was because of the beauty of the city. After the short moment of staring at him Eirene walked over to him, seizing the moment. It was not every day when you could just stroll over to the tribe’s leader and find him alone, perhaps he was busy, but it was not something Eirene did even consider. She just walked over to him, "Good morning Lord Azura, it's a pleasure to meet you. My name's Eirene of the deSoleh family, perhaps you know of my father he works as an advisor. I'm sorry if I'm bothering you but I was going to ask you one thing..." Eirene's gaze which had been lowered for the whole conversation, showing that he was of higher status than her, but now she looked up at him for the first time "I was wondering what happens to the corpses of the people that dies in our prisons, do you just throw them out? I would like to examine them. I'm a scholar, I used to work under Master Elidyr."
Eirene had never met the man before, not talked to him or anything and even despite that she just spat out the question without thinking. Mainly because she had not thought about it long enough, that perhaps others wouldn't think of it as lightly as she did. To her it was all in the sake of finding out the truth, to other's it could probably be declared as crazy.
“We brought an assortment of rugs, hides, and clothing. Rugs for decoration, clothing for...well, not running around naked. Now, hides are the most valuable, because you can turn the leather into furniture, more clothes, whatever strikes your fancy.”
Cailu blinked at first, surprised by the explanations, but even though he wanted to be collected and act reverently he found himself laughing lightly because of it. It had just been so unexpected, so random, he hadn't been prepared for it so he couldn't stop that tiny laughter that bubbled up from within. But as soon as it had slipped through he collected himself and pressed the mouth shut to not let any more unwanted actions come forward. As he did so he noticed the actions between the fox and the woman, how they looked at each other from time to time. It puzzled him, sure he had been around different types of animals all his life but never had he seen them act this way. It somehow felt like they knew something he didn't and it made him feel even more unsure of himself where he sat.
“And this could just the first step in establishing regular trade between our tribes. And with regular trade comes good relations, and potentially an alliance. I think if we come together, both of our tribes would be stronger for it.”
Cailu nodded slowly without answering, but as the word alliance had been mentioned he had glanced to the left side, the wall which Kala wasn't leaning onto. As if there was another person standing there and he was asking that person what to do, but there was no one there, right? No there wasn't, but on the other side of that wall was Ara, sitting on her chair, listening to the conversation with her enchanted hearing.
Just as he was going to give her an answer, declaring that he would need some time to think - ask Ara what she thought of it, Kara continued, “And I could offer my own services, as well. You see, I'm a shaman, so I know a few rituals that could...tip the balance. I can help get revenge on your enemies, help your sick get back on their feet. I even know a ritual that can help a woman choose the gender of their unborn child. Now, I'll be the first to admit that the rituals don't work one-hundred percent of the time, but I have a reputation in my tribe as someone who can get things done.”
Shaman another thing Cailu had no idea what it was, it was a word he had never heard before. It was not something they had in Airedale, but her description of it had really struck his interest. In his mind he was thinking to himself, wondering if it was true what she told him. That she really could cure the sick. From the start he had been thinking of the plague that had haunted their city, the reason to why he had been thinking to send some soldiers to the Earth tribe and ask for help - not ask for healers since he doubted that they cured sicknesses (or had the time for that matter, with the war and all) but ask if they knew something about it. Any herbs or so that could help them defeat it, but now he was wondering if perhaps this shaman thing was what they needed. The second thing he was thinking off was of course Ara, she was cured from the poisoning but she was still weak and sickly at times.
So he had forgotten about the fact that he should be asking her before deciding anything, he just bent forward, looking directly at Kala for the first time, "Uhm... Heal the sick you say... Is it true? We've been haunted by a plague this summer, many of our youngest and oldest has left us because of it... Could you help us with that?" Cailu grew quiet with another glance towards the empty wall, "There is another thing... My cousin... She suffered from poisoning a while ago... A healer from the Earth tribe took the poison out from her but she's still sick... You did say you could get the sick ones back on their feet’s... She was with me when you came, it was the one who had a cane to lean on..."
Today felt as boring as any other day. Zianro decided to get some morning air and walk around the city a bit before the advisors woke up and prepared for any other form of political nonsense he had to take care of. He loved the look of Lakeshore in the morning. Everything was serene, peaceful to him. The open air felt like a great relief then the stuffy old palace.
Even the City Guard were inclined to agree, as he'd probably want to be the first to know his Right Hand was on his way back from hunting several soldiers who turned to banditry on the trade routes, and the first to greet him for sure. Zianro then suddenly saw a young woman approaching him. Eirene deSoleh, that was what her name was. Zianro pondered a bit and nodded when she talked of her father. Advisor deSoleh spoke often of his daughter, in both the possibility of betrothal, and that she was quite odd for a member of the tribe. "Pleasure is all mine that one of my advisors hid such a lovely little thing." He responded to the greeting as he listened carefully to her request.
"The convicted? Well, usually their dragged out and executed in the square at times then their bodies are taken to the sea. Those that die in prison are well, disposed of carefully to avoid the spread of disease." He responded. He found it odd she wished to examine such a corpse. Then, out of the corner of his eyes at the gates, he thought he saw a familiar shape enter in it, armored and carrying a detained bandit at the back of his horse. The six foot three inches of the horse's owner dismounted and began speaking to the city guard.
"So then, Milady. If you wish to examine a corpse, I'll have to ensure they're not only disease free, but they're not hacked up into bloody chunks." He said the last part loudly. The tall man looked over at Zianro and just did a peeved wave of his hand. "Oh no, now I've done it. I made Na'ari mad." He chuckled to himself at the thought.
"Anyway Eirene. We can further discuss this at the palace? We can discuss your studies there and what you wish to know whilst visiting the prisons." Zianro said this offer. He wished to get to know this scholar woman more. He didn't know why, maybe it was because of her strange appearance for a Water Tribe member.
---
The Man called Na'ari meanwhile had a guard drag the man he brought to the prisons. The Right Hand was in a sour mood. Some of the bandits got away which means they'll reorganize. Zianro's small taunt whilst trying to possibly woo his next female companion did not help things either. But Na'ari paid no heed of it. "Alright boys! Breakfast drinks are on me! Let's go!" With that, some off duty guards followed Na'ari to the nearest tavern for breakfast.
Even the City Guard were inclined to agree, as he'd probably want to be the first to know his Right Hand was on his way back from hunting several soldiers who turned to banditry on the trade routes, and the first to greet him for sure. Zianro then suddenly saw a young woman approaching him. Eirene deSoleh, that was what her name was. Zianro pondered a bit and nodded when she talked of her father. Advisor deSoleh spoke often of his daughter, in both the possibility of betrothal, and that she was quite odd for a member of the tribe. "Pleasure is all mine that one of my advisors hid such a lovely little thing." He responded to the greeting as he listened carefully to her request.
"The convicted? Well, usually their dragged out and executed in the square at times then their bodies are taken to the sea. Those that die in prison are well, disposed of carefully to avoid the spread of disease." He responded. He found it odd she wished to examine such a corpse. Then, out of the corner of his eyes at the gates, he thought he saw a familiar shape enter in it, armored and carrying a detained bandit at the back of his horse. The six foot three inches of the horse's owner dismounted and began speaking to the city guard.
"So then, Milady. If you wish to examine a corpse, I'll have to ensure they're not only disease free, but they're not hacked up into bloody chunks." He said the last part loudly. The tall man looked over at Zianro and just did a peeved wave of his hand. "Oh no, now I've done it. I made Na'ari mad." He chuckled to himself at the thought.
"Anyway Eirene. We can further discuss this at the palace? We can discuss your studies there and what you wish to know whilst visiting the prisons." Zianro said this offer. He wished to get to know this scholar woman more. He didn't know why, maybe it was because of her strange appearance for a Water Tribe member.
---
The Man called Na'ari meanwhile had a guard drag the man he brought to the prisons. The Right Hand was in a sour mood. Some of the bandits got away which means they'll reorganize. Zianro's small taunt whilst trying to possibly woo his next female companion did not help things either. But Na'ari paid no heed of it. "Alright boys! Breakfast drinks are on me! Let's go!" With that, some off duty guards followed Na'ari to the nearest tavern for breakfast.
It was pleasuring to see their leader listen to someone like her, it made Eirene quite happy. Not only did he listen but responded as well. It had gone better than she had dared to hope, she had thought he perhaps had been going somewhere - they seemed to always have something to do over at the palace. At least it was enough to keep her father away from home most of the time. Even though Eirene listened carefully to what Zianro responded she just nodded excitedly, she had not understood that he had just given her a compliment. She sure found the whole sentence but especially the word lovely odd, and it was only when she thought of it that she adverted her eyes from him and blushed since she had realized what he had actually said.
She lowered her head in respect for him, "Thank you." She didn't agree with him, but she wasn't going to argue with their leader about something like that. She wasn't going to argue with him at all. But to call someone who walked over and ask about corpses lovely, well perhaps they had different views on it all but not even Eirene herself could see the lovely part in it.
As he declared what they did to the dead bodies Eirene listened even more intensely, nodding as he spoke. She could understand why they would do such a thing, if the dead carried diseases it could become a disaster. Plagues was hard to stop when they had bloomed out, as the thought was brought to mind Eirene couldn't help but think that such a study could be interesting as well, but it wouldn't lead to anything. Diseases wasn't something you could actually see, you could just see the signs. Still, she would probably find herself writing down theories about it when she had time over.
To her surprise her request got accepted, Zianro said that she would get to examine one of the bodies - even one in good condition. As first she though that perhaps he was joking, that he wasn't being serious but as he continued to talk she happily clasped her hands in excitement, smiling. If her father had seen this he would probably scold her for asking such a question, or even thinking the thought, but he didn't know of it. And the whole experiment had been an success.
"Anyway Eirene. We can further discuss this at the palace? We can discuss your studies there and what you wish to know whilst visiting the prisons."
Hearing her first name did throw her off guard, blushing slightly again. But she soon collected herself again and smiled, "That would be delightful, thank you for inviting me. I won't take up too much of your time, I promise."
Zianro smirked silently. "On the contrary, I think this will put some flavor in a possibly dull day. The daily political bickering of the advisors gets greatly tedious at times." He stated, gesturing her to follow him as he headed towards the prisons.
They were located under an adjacent building in the palace, and Zianro walked towards said building knowing the more healthier corpses fit for examination would be there. "So, Miss Eirene, or do you wish Lady deSoleh? My question is, why do you study corpses. Rather macabre and strange don't you think?" He asked as he walked into the building and looked at several bodies. "Hm, well, you can tell which ones are more healthier I presume, since they're closer to the exit it means they're not infected with anything life threatening. Though, more often then not, my Right hand often throws his bounties in pieces."
He rubbed his head in slight worry. "At times I wonder what the bandits do to file him up so."
----
"So, then the leader is caught, whilst his subordinates run with their tails between their legs!" Na'ari says to the off duty city guards. "I'm telling you, banditry shows there's bad apples in the mercenaries at times." He drank from a tankard and breathed. "Ah, now I return to Zianro with the report, what am I to tell him? 'They will return in six weeks reorganized and pissed off.'?"
"Aw come on Na'ari, I think your overworked. Ask for a vacation!" Shouted one guard.
"Yeah, like go to the Air Tribal lands for a time, I hear the silver haired lasses are very great."
Na'ari rolled his eyes. "I can't take vacations damn it." He said with a chuckle. "Who'd be here to pick up any messes those mercenaries or advisors make?" This was a sarcastic, trick question. One many are familiar with. It is a question that is a precursor to him getting a bit worked up.
They were located under an adjacent building in the palace, and Zianro walked towards said building knowing the more healthier corpses fit for examination would be there. "So, Miss Eirene, or do you wish Lady deSoleh? My question is, why do you study corpses. Rather macabre and strange don't you think?" He asked as he walked into the building and looked at several bodies. "Hm, well, you can tell which ones are more healthier I presume, since they're closer to the exit it means they're not infected with anything life threatening. Though, more often then not, my Right hand often throws his bounties in pieces."
He rubbed his head in slight worry. "At times I wonder what the bandits do to file him up so."
----
"So, then the leader is caught, whilst his subordinates run with their tails between their legs!" Na'ari says to the off duty city guards. "I'm telling you, banditry shows there's bad apples in the mercenaries at times." He drank from a tankard and breathed. "Ah, now I return to Zianro with the report, what am I to tell him? 'They will return in six weeks reorganized and pissed off.'?"
"Aw come on Na'ari, I think your overworked. Ask for a vacation!" Shouted one guard.
"Yeah, like go to the Air Tribal lands for a time, I hear the silver haired lasses are very great."
Na'ari rolled his eyes. "I can't take vacations damn it." He said with a chuckle. "Who'd be here to pick up any messes those mercenaries or advisors make?" This was a sarcastic, trick question. One many are familiar with. It is a question that is a precursor to him getting a bit worked up.
"On the contrary, I think this will put some flavor in a possibly dull day. The daily political bickering of the advisors gets greatly tedious at times."
The statement brought a small smile to Eirene's lips, she had never been found of politics either. Not that she knew much about it, only what her father had told her and her siblings when they grew up. But she couldn't see why her research would make anything better, well perhaps it was a bit interesting at least according to her. Perhaps strange and funny to others. But he led her to the prison either way, if it was to mock her or if he was genuinely interested didn't matter.
She followed him quietly as they walked into the palace’s yard, for her it was the first time to visit the place so as he led the way she focused on looking around. Watching it from the outside was not the same thing as seeing it from the inside, she learnt that now. Somehow the atmosphere inside was different to what it displayed when you just walked past it, to be precise it somehow felt more unpleasant now that she was here. She could not pinpoint why she felt like that, however it quickly disappeared when they went underground.
"So, Miss Eirene, or do you wish Lady deSoleh?"
"You can use the title you prefer, Lord Azura," Eirene’s mind was preoccupied by the scenery in front of her, her mind working intensely because of it. But even if she had been at another place and had gotten the question she would have given him the same answer, it wasn't her choice to make. Not when she spoke with someone positioned so much higher than herself. She would had answered his second question directly if it wasn't for what he had said after. Talking about his Right hand, Eirene had perhaps heard the name of the man from her father but who or what kind of person he were was not something she knew. So she got quiet by the subject, wondering what she was supposed to say about it.
"Shouldn't you be able to ask him? I apologize for my lacking knowledge in the subject, I don't know what would help," She glanced to him when she had at least tried to give him an answer. Instead she looked closer at one of the corpses, the scent did bother her but this was a rare opportunity and she couldn't lose it, "Well, you asked about my study and why just corpses, I don't know if my answer will be to your satisfaction though. I just think it's interesting, perhaps I am macabre then since I find it so intriguing. But if I put it like this, if some sort of God or over mighty being created us, why do we die? It's somehow like our bodies are consumable, isn't it strange that we get weaker and then die? Why wasn't we created to be immortals or at least stronger than we are, the tiniest little thing can kill us - even time. Other than that I've always been interested in seeing what's inside of our bodies, naturally you already know. But I have never got to see it or been told what it could be, to me it's like a mystery. I know it's silly but I can't even imagine what it would be like, when I try I only see it as a hollow package."
The setting changes from Imos to Murtovaara
Lord Vinicius
“I think the tribe being weak is the last thing you have to worry about. The soldiers I know are passionate about protecting their home and their king, and they'll fight to death. Their loyalty runs deep, probably because they're young enough to remember only one king, and they had it pretty good under him. They're hopeful about you, too. I definitely like you so far. You're a very good sport about...everything that happened.”
"Let the other tribes fear me, but not my own. No, how is a nation ever strong if they tremble, terrorized at their own leader, it can't. So, I didn't kill you, it was not right, executing someone for not retreating. Sure, some may say that you were disobeying orders, but is that not quite contradictory? You know, when first enlisted into the military, a vow is required in our code to never surrender, never retreat. You did that. King or not, you showed me you can stand up to anyone, the reason why I promoted you to captain."
“And when you find your queen, we'll be loyal to her, too. That's why you're throwing the ball, right? To find a bride? You know, I've never been to ball before. In fact, I haven't been to many parties since I joined the army. No time for fun when you've got training to do.
"Believe me it was my mother's choice," he smiled chuckling. "I'm like you, I guess picking training over partying, though I was a prince... Not too long ago... I did participate in my fair share of parties, but they were not necessarily balls, more like banquets in celebration of a birthday, or parties after our success in major battles. But not a ball. My mother in fact said, this gathering... will be a little different. Wild, I guess is the word, she wants it to be a surprise for me, but told me that Zaheed will inform me if she anything I need to know before then."
“You're going to make all of some seamstress or tavern wench's dreams come true. Almost every little girl in the world has dreamed about some prince...well, king, in this case...sweeping them off their feet and carrying them off to live a life of grandeur. You know, you made my dream come true, but I was the one who literally swept your feet out from under you.”
"Yeah..." He said quietly, looking down, leaning against the stone fencing again. "Honestly, if my mother gave me a choice I would call off the ball, I just never did anything like it before. But... Everyone knows about the king and his virginity!" Vinicius rose his voice, not much in fury however, but in irritation and annoyance. He wished he found the man who first gossiped to every citizen in Murtovaara of his purity. Sure he was not ashamed of it, but he is tired of being treated like a child for it, like to be a real man was to be chasing skirts all day. Every knows who blabs their mouth, telling everyone about that particular part about Vinicius, it was Zaheed, and yes Vinicius has been told it was him, but the Lord has always even before being a king, very naïve towards his brother, especially because the General wears such a perfect mask among Vinicius.
Vinicus sighed, "Unlike everyone else, I don't know what the rush is for. I just want to give it away to the right person, when I'm ready. I see it like this, my virginity is like a gift, and once I give up to just anyone, they have opened the gift. But what if they aren't the right person for me? I leave them, simple as it seems, but really no, because its not fair for my true soulmate to give them a gift already opened and tainted by someone else. No, if I truly do love them with all my being, then I want the best for them, thus I am going to wait. But that does not mean I judge a person if they are not a virgin like me, no, if I love them then why would I just them? I wouldn't."
The setting changes from Murtovaara to Lakeshore
"Na'ari? Heh, If I ask him why slice up bandits the way he does he will simply say it's his nature. He doesn't like the death department much either. I can think of a few good ways of getting under his skin at mentioning it." He stated when he heard Eirene ask the question. He then listened to her explain her studies and why.
He found her an intriguing young woman. He even gave a smirk when she said he probably knew what was inside a human body. "When you're a warrior, you see a lot of body parts." he thought slightly bitterly but he kept it to himself. "That is a few fascinating theories. I bet Na'ari would have a fun time trying to explain where the soul is to try and say that's where our concious mind resided. But on the whole, your studies sound rather intriguing." He flashed a small grin to look at least friendly to the strange woman of his tribe.
He found her an intriguing young woman. He even gave a smirk when she said he probably knew what was inside a human body. "When you're a warrior, you see a lot of body parts." he thought slightly bitterly but he kept it to himself. "That is a few fascinating theories. I bet Na'ari would have a fun time trying to explain where the soul is to try and say that's where our concious mind resided. But on the whole, your studies sound rather intriguing." He flashed a small grin to look at least friendly to the strange woman of his tribe.
"Na'ari? Heh, If I ask him why slice up bandits the way he does he will simply say it's his nature. He doesn't like the death department much either. I can think of a few good ways of getting under his skin at mentioning it."
Eirene raised her eyebrows silently as she glanced at Zianro, the man named Na'ari which he was speaking off sounded like a strange person - as if she was the one to judge. But to be against death or fear it, dislike it, and not be against such violence causing other's to die. He sounded rather interesting, she would like to question him on how he can be against death but be completely fine with murder and apparently extremely violent ones. He seemed to be a very conflicted person, interesting indeed.
To hear their leader speak so much of his Right hand, or Na'ari, did indeed make Eirene wonder who that man was. Not because she would seek him out, but since his name was mentioned i what felt like every sentence she got very curious about him. So she would probably ask her father if he knew who this person could be. Not that she thought that it was something she needed to know or could be counted as some sort of necessary knowledge she would need in the future. But it was mainly because she was curious after listening to the small descriptions.
"I think the soul is placed in the chest, I could imagine it to be something that can't be seen by the naked eye which is a bit sad. I think it would be extremely pretty if we could see it, or look different depending on the person. But that is just what I believe, I would like to find out though," As she finished her sentence she noticed his smile, it was flattering. Not only did he take time to listen to her theories but he didn't even say anything negative about them - sure he could be thinking it, which was not something she would ever know about. But even if he was downgrading her on the inside she didn't care, it was what he showed she appreciated. So she smiled back at him, "There isn't many that would consider my studies intriguing, most would consider them crazy. People fear ghosts and spirits, but I don't."
General Zaheed
"Well, you are just too smart for me, you caught me red handed...or blue handed in this case."
General Zaheed could do nothing but watch as his sword melt to pieces, he was fast, and speed was not necessarily something Zaheed had on his side. No, he was a man of strength instead. Though Zaheed did have his way with fire, his signature move was to form shields and barricades of fire to protect him, thus the reason why he never carried a shield with, him, for he already equipped himself with one through the infernos flamed in his veins.
"That's better. But seriously, no I did not stay on the road long enough to hear whatever was said. I was tired and wanted to find rest in the Water tribe. So you can just back off old man!"
With each strike Bellistrad threw, Zaheed blocked, though when the balls of fire were hurled Zaheed dodged madly. Zaheed was not any general, he was general of the fire tribe, a people of war and bloodshed. And each day, when he once strived to gain his father's favor, Zaheed would drain all energy if it meant any training could please Zarfu. But as Bellistrad was striking again Zaheed gripped his wrist, swung in with an elbow to the opposite shoulder possibly popping it out of place or at least inflicting sufferable pain to the arm. But soon after the elbow strike Zaheed swept his other hand right around his neck, and when tight enough he used the other hand. Now with both hands fastened around the neck, causing dark noticeable bruises; Zaheed lifted Bellistrad off the ground revealing his immense strength.
"Old man?" he barked in question. "Funny, the eldest is called to the throne." After the comment there appeared to be a moment of glares and grimaces, Zaheed had Bellistrad in a position where the young man stared directing into the eyes of a beast. The amount of pressure Zaheed weighed against his neck was as if he was pounded all his bottled emotions and burdens onto him. But Zaheed knew he still had to be careful on not letting his flames pull out though he was putting his muscles under stress and strain. When Zaheed sensed Bellistrad was tapping out of consciousness, Zaheed dropped the boy. He knew he couldn't risk killing him nor knocking him out. When on the floor Zaheed put his foot against Bellistrad's cheek not crushing him but showing a symbol of dominance. Zaheed leaned over closer to Bellistrad to spit against his face, "Did you really think you had a chance? But like I said, I'm not going to kill. I'm going to use you, refuse and I give you slow and painful death, understand? You like travel? How about you be my little scout, ever heard of shapeshifters, I want to know if they are real, and your going to find out. And don't worry I have my eye on you, so don't even think about tattling on me." Zaheed whistled for Icarus whom perched against his shoulder first and then glided to Bellistrad and stood on Zaheed's foot against Bellistrad's face. "Icarus, my raven, special bird, will report to me on your progress, you like traveling, yes? It couldn't possible be that unmanageable of a task, yes?"
Zaheed moved his foot off of Bellistrad and headed back to his steed, "Now, be a good boy. I would hate to pay you another visit." Zaheed climbed onto his horse, "Count yourself lucky, Bellistrad." And with that Zaheed rode off as if nothing happened, but he had been awaiting for the day of the ball and soon the day he became king.
Bellistrad Indorial
Bellistrad's attack came swift and many, but he could not help but fall victim to the general's greater experience. He could not quite comprehend what had happened until after he was already on the ground, but he remembered a hand grasping his forearm and a sharp pain in his left shoulder. He was not sure but he thought his left upper arm bone was cracked down it's length. Now face down on the ground again Bellistrad could not move or speak as the pain was too much for him to bare, his chakra's becoming unfocused. He would have to align them later if he survived.
He could only hear part of Zaheed's words but he understood what he wanted him to do. Why shapeshifters, he thought. What part did they play in Zaheed's plans? He did not get another chance to think on it as Icarus landed near his face and stared at him like the bird thought Bellistrad's eyeball looked edible. When Zaheed departed Bellistrad began to assess the damage one body part at a time, making himself extremely aware of each part in turn so he could feel them without having to move.
Only his left arm seemed like it took any lasting damage. Eventually he could handle the pain and sat up then dragged himself to the nearest tree. Luckily that tree was the one with his pack still hanging from it, so Bellistrad cut the branch with a jet of flame an caught his pack as it fell. Taking out a blue crystal hookah from his pack Bellistrad placed some marijuana and powdered poppy seeds into the top portion of the hookah and incinerated the bundle with his flames, inhaling the entire amount of smoke through the water in the hookah and into his lungs.
The two mixed anti-pain herbs helped numb Bellistrad as he took a couple of sticks and a torn shirt out of his pack and made a splint and sling for his arm. It was makeshift but it would have to do. Slowly standing up Bellistrad slung his pack over his right arm and began his journey anew as if he had not just been brutalized. He still felt the bruises on his neck from Zaheed's man-handling and it would take awhile for them to fully disappear but he accepted their presence and switched his thoughts to more important things, like how he was supposed to find the shapeshifters before Zaheed decided he no longer needed Bellistrad anymore.
He decided that he might as well continue on his set course and head for the earth tribe, as it was his destination before the attack an he could search for rumors about the shape shifters there as well, plus get some rest for his injured arm. "Well, this has turned out to be quite the adventure already." Bellistrad has already left the battle ground behind as he motivates himself forward towards whatever destiny has in store for him.
Bellistrad's attack came swift and many, but he could not help but fall victim to the general's greater experience. He could not quite comprehend what had happened until after he was already on the ground, but he remembered a hand grasping his forearm and a sharp pain in his left shoulder. He was not sure but he thought his left upper arm bone was cracked down it's length. Now face down on the ground again Bellistrad could not move or speak as the pain was too much for him to bare, his chakra's becoming unfocused. He would have to align them later if he survived.
He could only hear part of Zaheed's words but he understood what he wanted him to do. Why shapeshifters, he thought. What part did they play in Zaheed's plans? He did not get another chance to think on it as Icarus landed near his face and stared at him like the bird thought Bellistrad's eyeball looked edible. When Zaheed departed Bellistrad began to assess the damage one body part at a time, making himself extremely aware of each part in turn so he could feel them without having to move.
Only his left arm seemed like it took any lasting damage. Eventually he could handle the pain and sat up then dragged himself to the nearest tree. Luckily that tree was the one with his pack still hanging from it, so Bellistrad cut the branch with a jet of flame an caught his pack as it fell. Taking out a blue crystal hookah from his pack Bellistrad placed some marijuana and powdered poppy seeds into the top portion of the hookah and incinerated the bundle with his flames, inhaling the entire amount of smoke through the water in the hookah and into his lungs.
The two mixed anti-pain herbs helped numb Bellistrad as he took a couple of sticks and a torn shirt out of his pack and made a splint and sling for his arm. It was makeshift but it would have to do. Slowly standing up Bellistrad slung his pack over his right arm and began his journey anew as if he had not just been brutalized. He still felt the bruises on his neck from Zaheed's man-handling and it would take awhile for them to fully disappear but he accepted their presence and switched his thoughts to more important things, like how he was supposed to find the shapeshifters before Zaheed decided he no longer needed Bellistrad anymore.
He decided that he might as well continue on his set course and head for the earth tribe, as it was his destination before the attack an he could search for rumors about the shape shifters there as well, plus get some rest for his injured arm. "Well, this has turned out to be quite the adventure already." Bellistrad has already left the battle ground behind as he motivates himself forward towards whatever destiny has in store for him.
Zianro gave a shrug to Eirene. "Well, of course people fear ghosts. I'll be frank to be a bit guilty of being haunted by my ancestors." He hated to admit that, but He felt it needed to be said. "But there has to be a natural explanation that borders spiritual. It's like dreams. Impossible dreams, like world peace and such things. Do you have dreams Milady?"
A guard then runs into the room and whispers in his ear as Zianro gives a sigh. "Tell the big guy I'll be with him in a little bit. In the meantime escort his prisoner into the dungeons, intact. We don't want him taking an arm off if he gets miffed." He stated as he turned to the pale woman. "My Right Hand wishes to give me his report on his recent campaign against a few rogue bandits. If you wish to follow me, you may but you may find him boring."
The Wandering River Dragon then turned and headed outside the dungeons, unsure if he'd be followed or not and saw the familiar tall, armored and tough figure that was his young friend. "Na'ari Aurelis! You silly lad. What have you been up to?"
"My Lord, you seem jovial today. My Report is in need to be given about the status of the ring of bandits you sent me against. There were stragglers so there may be a possibility they may become a problem again." The tall man stated, shifting a shoulder slightly to accommodate the weight of his large sword, Draconil.
"It cannot be helped then. Gives you an excuse to keep fighting. I don't know what will happen if you ended up a mercenary again." Zianro said with a chuckle.
A guard then runs into the room and whispers in his ear as Zianro gives a sigh. "Tell the big guy I'll be with him in a little bit. In the meantime escort his prisoner into the dungeons, intact. We don't want him taking an arm off if he gets miffed." He stated as he turned to the pale woman. "My Right Hand wishes to give me his report on his recent campaign against a few rogue bandits. If you wish to follow me, you may but you may find him boring."
The Wandering River Dragon then turned and headed outside the dungeons, unsure if he'd be followed or not and saw the familiar tall, armored and tough figure that was his young friend. "Na'ari Aurelis! You silly lad. What have you been up to?"
"My Lord, you seem jovial today. My Report is in need to be given about the status of the ring of bandits you sent me against. There were stragglers so there may be a possibility they may become a problem again." The tall man stated, shifting a shoulder slightly to accommodate the weight of his large sword, Draconil.
"It cannot be helped then. Gives you an excuse to keep fighting. I don't know what will happen if you ended up a mercenary again." Zianro said with a chuckle.
To hear that their leader believed in ghosts took Eirene by surprise, she had always imagined that all warriors avoided such things. Wouldn't that scare them away from wanting to kill people in order to protect themselves from being haunted by the souls of those they had slain? Either way it was an interesting thought he had, about ghost being like dreams. Not that it convinced Eirene that ghosts was something that existed, she couldn't allow herself to think such thoughts since that would lead her to fear her own research in the end. Being too scared of the consequences instead of driven to find the answers.
As she stood and pondered over the things he had said about dreams, what kind of dreams she had a guard entered. She just glanced at them shortly as they talked about things she probably shouldn't listen to. So she didn't, instead she focused her attention on the body in front of her, restraining herself from touching it. Because she wasn't sure if she was allowed to do it, or if it was right of her to even wanting to do it.
"My Right Hand wishes to give me his report on his recent campaign against a few rogue bandits. If you wish to follow me, you may but you may find him boring."
Once again the man had struck her by surprise, that he now offered her to meet that Right Hand and listen to what he had to say felt like an incredible honor. So she lowered her head with a smile, "That would be an honor, Lord Azura."
As he left the room she followed him from a distance, not wanting to bother him. And sure, hearing about some bandits wasn't her prioritize and probably not something she would felt like doing if this was any other day or hour. But her curiosity on what kind of man that Na'ari was, rather than the report alone, made her come along.
When the two men started to talk to each other she observed the new one closely, simply because it was the reason for her to go there. Even if she had been interested in the topic she didn't exactly know what she could say that would be relevant either, and neither was it appropriate for someone like her to invite herself in the conversation and intrude. So she just stood and observed it from a small distance.
"You probably wouldn't have to worry as I think smart about some things and wouldn't abandon home for the world." Na'ari stated as he thought he saw someone at the entrance of the dungeon. "Giving tours of the dungeons to ladies now? The standards must've fallen from you Zian."
"What? Oh! I'm sorry. That's Lord deSoleh's daughter. She's here on an academic purpose." He turned to Eirene as he said that. "My lady, if you like the specimen you were examining earlier, I'll arrange it to be taken to wherever you want it. But come, come, I think you want to introduce yourself properly to my friend here."
"What would she possibly want to study down there?" Na'ari asked, not knowing the evil smirk Zianro slowly formed on his lips.
"The dead. More specifically the corpses." Zianro stated and watched the reaction Na'ari would have. The Right Hand suddenly gagged in his mouth. He felt like he would be sick to his stomach for a few moments and shake a little at the thought of it.
"C-corpses? That's I-interesting. N-not the b-best thing in the world to be studying though, looking at the dead for too long is creepy." Na'ari stated.
"Be afraid Na'ari, my dear young and innocent friend. When you get a few more years into your body you'll get used to it." Zianro stated.
"I'm only twenty!" Na'ari slightly hissed his reply as he saw the woman actually approach. "Uh, hi. I'm Na'ari." He swallowed a bit nervously after his statement.
"What? Oh! I'm sorry. That's Lord deSoleh's daughter. She's here on an academic purpose." He turned to Eirene as he said that. "My lady, if you like the specimen you were examining earlier, I'll arrange it to be taken to wherever you want it. But come, come, I think you want to introduce yourself properly to my friend here."
"What would she possibly want to study down there?" Na'ari asked, not knowing the evil smirk Zianro slowly formed on his lips.
"The dead. More specifically the corpses." Zianro stated and watched the reaction Na'ari would have. The Right Hand suddenly gagged in his mouth. He felt like he would be sick to his stomach for a few moments and shake a little at the thought of it.
"C-corpses? That's I-interesting. N-not the b-best thing in the world to be studying though, looking at the dead for too long is creepy." Na'ari stated.
"Be afraid Na'ari, my dear young and innocent friend. When you get a few more years into your body you'll get used to it." Zianro stated.
"I'm only twenty!" Na'ari slightly hissed his reply as he saw the woman actually approach. "Uh, hi. I'm Na'ari." He swallowed a bit nervously after his statement.
As Eirene observed the two males the first thing that struck her was that they seemed close, they were at least enjoying each other’s company since they were joking around even though it was fairly important things they were discussing. Or she guessed that something like bandits were important business. Either way, it sure was intriguing to just watch how they acted in each other’s presence. As it proceeded Eirene started to wonder if this was how all warriors acted around each other, since this was not how she had imagined it at all - somehow her preconceptions had formed this image of them being stern and angry all the time.
"My lady, if you like the specimen you were examining earlier, I'll arrange it to be taken to wherever you want it. But come, come, I think you want to introduce yourself properly to my friend here."
At first she blinked by surprise, she had not thought that she would be invited to join the conversation. But when she was, she smiled quietly and lowered her head in a nod before she slowly approached the two men. As she did she got to watch how the one that had been proclaimed as brutal seemed to lose all the color in his face as her research was mentioned. It amused her slightly, that someone that towered so highly above her and did such things got so scared over such small niceties. But the comment about it being creepy did bother her, it felt like an insult, even though she knew that people thought that already. But hearing someone say it in front of her felt worse.
"Uh, hi. I'm Na'ari."
"It's a pleasure to meet you Na'ari, as Lord Azura said I'm Lord deSoleh's youngest daughter. My name is Eirene and I'm a scholar, I study death," She couldn't help herself even though she knew that this probably wasn't something she should say towards the man. But it was why she did say it, partly because of the insult and because she would like to see if he would act the same way when she mentioned it as he had done when their leader told him about her research. When she had said that she turned around towards Zianro instead and smiled slightly, "Yes, if it's possible I do have a chamber where I keep my research and it would be terrific if I could get a sample there. It and I won't be bothering other people there who find it disturbing. It's located in the basement of my house."
Sholeh Kanaka
"Yeah...Honestly, if my mother gave me a choice I would call off the ball, I just never did anything like it before. But... Everyone knows about the king and his virginity! Unlike everyone else, I don't know what the rush is for. I just want to give it away to the right person, when I'm ready. I see it like this, my virginity is like a gift, and once I give up to just anyone, they have opened the gift. But what if they aren't the right person for me? I leave them, simple as it seems, but really no, because its not fair for my true soulmate to give them a gift already opened and tainted by someone else. No, if I truly do love them with all my being, then I want the best for them, thus I am going to wait. But that does not mean I judge a person if they are not a virgin like me, no, if I love them then why would I just them? I wouldn't."
“Well, I like the fact that you're the first guy I've ever met who didn't try to stick his hands down my pants,” she said, jokingly. Most of the culprits were guys who were just messing around and wouldn't seriously force her into anything, but the attention still bothered her. It had started right around the time she had learned to fight, so she could fend most of them off, but sometimes she worried about drawing the attention of someone she couldn't fight off. Not that she would ever admit that.
“I wouldn't worry about you not being a lascivious fiend. I admit that I'm not an expert on love, but I think most women would find it romantic.” She wasn't going to tell the king this, but she had never participated either. She had always seen it as her submitting to a man, which she would never do.
“And don't say you'd be tainted. The only way you'd be tainted is if you forced yourself on someone. You'd just be someone who thought they were with the right person, and it turned out you weren't. A real soulmate wouldn't care about who you had been with before. I think that once you were with the right person, it would be like your gift was being opened anew. Just my personal opinion of course. Though I suppose the point is moot.”
She looked out at the city again and realized how long they had been talking. She thought about her family and guilt seized her. “My family must be crazy with worry. Knowing them, they're preparing my funeral rites as we speak.” She turned to Vinicius. “As much as I would like to stay, I think I need to show them in person that my head is still attached to my body. Can I have permission to leave and stop a horde of overly dramatic mourners?”
Kala
"Uhm... Heal the sick you say... Is it true? We've been haunted by a plague this summer, many of our youngest and oldest has left us because of it... Could you help us with that? There is another thing... My cousin... She suffered from poisoning a while ago... A healer from the Earth tribe took the poison out from her but she's still sick... You did say you could get the sick ones back on their feet’s... She was with me when you came, it was the one who had a cane to lean on..."
Kala noticed the strange man glance at the wall a few times, but couldn't work out what that meant, so she ignored it. “I've had luck with ridding the body of poisons, but you say that the poison is no longer within her? Then the poison must have permanently damaged her body. I know a ritual that restore strength and stamina to a person's body. It's a sort of catch-all ritual that I do first when someone isn't feeling well, then if it doesn't work I move on to other rituals. It would be easier if I could bring her back to my tribe where all my supplies are, but I'm guessing that's not an option.”
Settling in for a long explanation, Kala picked up Lnoli and finally sat down in the chair. She crossed her legs and sat the fox down on her lap.
“Firstly, she's going to need to sit a sweat lodge, which I'm going to make a tent with hides and tree branches as tightly as I can so as little of the heat escapes as possible. I'm going to build a fire inside and let her sweat out any remaining toxins. I want her lying down so I can place my hands on her and pray to the Spirits to heal her. After that I want her to eat a salad everyday for five days containing evening primrose, maca, rhodiola, and schisandra. Eating these plants will help her regain her strength. On the six day, if she is not feeling even remotely better, then I will take further measures.”
She wondered how the chief would feel about her being away so long. She'd probably have to send a few warriors home to alleviate his fears.
“The problem is, I don't have any of these ingredients with me, so I will have to go look for them, or return to my tribe. Have you heard of any of them growing around here? The evening primrose looks like a yellow petunia, the maca is an ugly little root that almost resembles a rutabaga, the rhodiola looks like a yellow weed, and the schisandra are red berries.”
Lord Vinicius
“As much as I would like to stay, I think I need to show them in person that my head is still attached to my body. Can I have permission to leave and stop a horde of overly dramatic mourners?”
"Um-- Yes, yes, sorry about wasting your time," he apologized that the conversation carried longer than usual. But talk was good for Vinicius, since the death of his father her has been wallowing in solitude and loneliness. One reason perhaps why he had forgotten how much time he was spending to speak to her may have been because he was enjoying another person's presence.
Speaking of the company of others, soon the night of the ball arrived, and the day before preparations were made. Not only for Lord Vinicius, but also the general made his own plans and successfully smuggled and delivered to Zianro the promised armor of the palace guards. Of course the general did not bring the goods himself, but instead hired a merchant boy, and by hired, he actually made death threats against his family, and Zaheed has the reputation to be the person you don't want to mess with. But in the end, when the young man finished the job Zaheed swipe a blade through the boy's back and threw corpse to a pack of wolves to which it appeared he had been attacked by the ways of nature. Zaheed knew he could not risk anyone knowing of his dealings, he was tempted to do the same to Bellistrad, kill him of some sort, but what convincing words could an exile hold? None.
Vinicius was now in his room where he prepared himself for the ball, he had already bathed in water anointed with the riches and finest perfumes, combed his hair- which he rarely does, and dressed himself in truly charming royal garments made of the wealthiest of fabrics. It was tight, not the most necessarily comfortable outfit he could of worn, but it was pleasing to the eye, attractive. Besides, balls are to be fancy, right?
Well, not this one, once the party spun into action it was full of life, laughter, excitement. But not full of clothing, no most of the women were loosely cladded, however covered with unique designs of war paint. Vinicius understood that the meaning of the ball was for the king to pick a woman, and by them exposing their bodies was to show the most attractive or also to reveal the stronger women, the ones with scars- a body says a lot about a person. But Vincius was not into that, and it was a bit nerving that his mother planned but he understood that in history kings have thrown these types of gatherings, she was only following tradition. But then it clicked to Vinicius, how could she had planned all of this, wasn't she too sick to do mostly anything. And she didn't she say that Zaheed would give him any further details.
"Baby brother!" Zaheed called as he was in the dinning room, where most of the partying happening, as he watched girls dance to the beat of the drums as he had his arm around another whispering flirts to her ear. Zaheed didn't even act like he was married, like he had a wife and children. He has tried his best to keep talk about him having affairs with other women secret, but now he didn't care if his wife left him anymore, in fact he wanted that, so it would only be him who ruled the throne. In the past he forced his wife to never leave him because he wanted the power over her, but now he didn't want to rule with her. He wasn't going kill her though, Zaheed was just going to finally give her the freedom. He was a disgusting despicable man, a snake. Zaheed stood up and walked to his brother with a tankard in his hand. "Ha! You look adorable, but terribly out of style tonight." Zaheed also blended with everyone else, no shirt, war paint. "Sorry for not informing you, but I have just been so busy with plans for tonight." Actually Zaheed more over planned the entire ball for his own taste and pleasures.
"Zaheed, I... um.. well... Wished that--" Vinicius started.
"Come one! You have to admit this is thrilling! Grab a drink and party!" And there was no doubt, even the soldiers partied. Zaheed handed the cup over to Vinicius to where he took it and sipped, until he spotted Sholeh. Vinicius gave the tankard back to his brother and approached Sholeh. He wanted to talk to her, because out of any girl in the ball he wanted to see her because meeting new people was always something that gave Vinicius anxiety, but because he has already met her, he thought he would not be as nervous.
"Kanaka, or should I say Captain Kanaka," Vinicius greeted her, but it was quite loud, Vinicius preferred his eardrums not be busted so he suggested, "How about we go to the garden? Its too loud in here."
Finally when they were in the garden, Vinicius smiled, he was in a better mood now outside, away from the crowds. You say he was comfortable. "Believe me, I didn't plan the gathering, or I wouldn't be so out of style. It was my brother. Besides, like I said, parties aren't my thing... But this isn't about me, well actually this all is made kind of, actually for me, not that I want it to be-- but what I'm trying to say, or more like ask. Is how have you been since the promotion? I'm glad that you said I made your dream come true. That's what I do, well I had to, you deserved it." Vinicius paused and then continued, "I know there's something special about you."
“I've had luck with ridding the body of poisons, but you say that the poison is no longer within her?
“Oh, no… We had a healer from the Earth tribe visiting us a while back… She successfully removed the poison from the body but Ar—Uhm… My cousin had to recover and regather strength by herself she said… That was not something they could help us with, but the healer gave us some herbs that would help… But… I don’t know, it doesn’t seem to help…” Cailu shut his mouth, nervous when it came to all the information he had given her. That he had said too much, or too little. He wasn’t sure, but he could guess that Ara would say that he had went too far. Done things he shouldn’t do, stepped over his authority.
Then the poison must have permanently damaged her body. I know a ritual that restore strength and stamina to a person's body. It's a sort of catch-all ritual that I do first when someone isn't feeling well, then if it doesn't work I move on to other rituals. It would be easier if I could bring her back to my tribe where all my supplies are, but I'm guessing that's not an option.”
At first when Cailu heard that she would need to take Ara with her, he hesitated. He knew how angry Ara would be if he agreed on that, but then if he went he would be the only one left here. He would have the power, he could make his own decisions without Ara nagging in his ear. He himself would be able to do everything.
As he continued to listen to the woman describing what she would need to do to finish the ritual he got even more convinced that keeping Ara here wasn’t the best choice. Building that thing would take time, and if they build it wrong it wouldn’t work. Perhaps they didn’t even have those herbs around Airedale, he had never seen them. Or never paid attention to them, it was not his obligation to know about such things.
“Uhm…” Cailu paused again, taking a deep breath, “You can take Ara with you. But I will send two guards with her so she don’t end up getting harmed.” Even though Cailu wanted to bring more guards with them he couldn’t, they needed every guard in the city to guard it. It wasn’t enough of them. They needed a bigger military force and he was aware of it, everyone was aware of it. “I hope that this will work, if she gets worse I will hold you responsible for it.”
Sholeh Kanaka
Sholeh found Serafina outside as she left the palace. The older girl was bawling until she saw her sister, who embraced her in a tight hug.
“I thought you were dead!” she cried.
“Oh, come on,” Sholeh said, comfortably patting her sister on the back. “You know I wouldn't leave you here alone with the rest of our crazy family.”
The day of the ball came, and the sisters helped each other put their war paint on, dressed up in their skimpy outfits. Sholeh's outfit was slightly more conservative than Serafina's, who basically wore a bra and thong.
“Wouldn't it be less troublesome to just go naked?” Sholeh asked her sister.
Serafina smirked. “I'm advertising.” Sholeh just rolled her eyes. Serafina looked at the wound on her sister's belly and frowned. “Are you sure you want to keep that exposed? It could probably use one more day with a bandage.”
Sholeh scoffed. “Please. I've rubbed worse wounds with dirt. Let's go.”
The ball itself was wild and full of half-naked people. They had barely arrived when some guy scooped up Serafina took off running with her.
“Hey!” Sholeh protested.
“Sorry, Sister!” Serafina shouted, giggling.
Sholeh sighed and was about to go find someone else to party with when the king approached her. "Kanaka, or should I say Captain Kanaka. How about we go to the garden? Its too loud in here."
“Sure. My escort just deserted me, anyway,” she said, pointing in the direction her sister has just disappeared to.
She followed him to the gardens, and raised an eyebrow when she noticed how the king was dressed. “Someone's dressed awful comfortably. I think you forgot to forget something,” she said, tugging on his material for emphasis.
"Believe me, I didn't plan the gathering, or I wouldn't be so out of style. It was my brother. Besides, like I said, parties aren't my thing... But this isn't about me, well actually this all is made kind of, actually for me, not that I want it to be-- but what I'm trying to say, or more like ask. Is how have you been since the promotion? I'm glad that you said I made your dream come true. That's what I do, well I had to, you deserved it. I know there's something special about you."
She gave a small half-smile. “Well, I agree I'm one-of-a-kind. Usually its a bad thing, but sometimes its a good thing. Like getting this promotion. Which has been great! The other soldiers, and even regular people actually treat me with respect now.” Though sometimes she wonders if its just complete shock at having been promoted to such a high rank under the circumstances. The first day, some had to be convinced that it wasn't a prank. “Thank you. For this.”
She crossed her arms and furrowed her brow as a thought occurred to her. “I know you said you don't like parties, but...isn't the whole point of this ball is for you to mingle with the ladies and find a wife. Its going to hard to do that if you're here talking to me.”
Kala
“Uhm…You can take Ara with you. But I will send two guards with her so she don’t end up getting harmed. I hope that this will work, if she gets worse I will hold you responsible for it.”
Kala smiled. “I think that would best. Treating her in my natural environment would ensure the best results.”
'It sounds like we just received more cargo,' Lnoli said with a laugh.
Kala gently ran her fingers through the fox's black fur. 'And you will be nice. No biting.'
'Please. I only bite children with grabby fingers.'
“I assume that means we have a deal. You will give us the food in exchange for supplies and healing your cousin? I promise that I will personally ensure that everyone in the tribe treats her with the utmost respect a guests deserves.” She didn't know how she was going to accomplish that, but she figured she'd cross that bridge when she got to it.
'I think you overshot on that promise,' Lnoli said. 'She'll bothered to death by the curious half of the tribe, and completely ignored by the other half.'
'It'll be fine. We're not savages. Its not like she'll be in any danger.'
She looked back up at Cailu. “I was planning on spending the night camping with my warriors, but we can leave as soon as tomorrow. Or whenever its convenient for your cousin. I like seeing the world outside of Northpass, so I wouldn't mind a little delay if you need more time to prepare.” Originally she had planned on staying away from her tribe for longer than this, but she decided that after this business was done, she would travel around Imos on her own, without the warriors as babysitters the whole way.
Lord Vinicius
“Well, I agree I'm one-of-a-kind. Usually its a bad thing, but sometimes its a good thing. Like getting this promotion. Which has been great! The other soldiers, and even regular people actually treat me with respect now. Thank you. For this.”
Promotions, Vinicius was glad that Sholeh liked hers, sadly being king was not such a great promotion for him, knowing that the man that once took his place, his father, is dead. But Vinicius noticed what drove him away from the grief and mourning of the lost was helping others, and Sholeh has shown him that. The way she rejoiced with joy, it made Vinicius want to help others, really to the point that he forgot about the whole you-killed-my-father-now-I'm-going-to-kill-you thing.
“I know you said you don't like parties, but...isn't the whole point of this ball is for you to mingle with the ladies and find a wife. Its going to hard to do that if you're here talking to me.”
Vinicius gave a nervous chuckle, "Actually, I never really talked to a girl. Well, I'm talking to you now, but your about the only person outside of my family. Well, I have spoken to other females like maids, cooks, noble women, but not young girls, well, around my age. Its just that, when my father was still alive, I was a little boy, always my father's shadow. But he never seemed disappointed that I didn't grow up and become a man. I wonder if he ever was though, but just didn't tell me." Vinicius looked down gloomily but shook his head, "But I'm going to do my best not to be angry or sad tonight, I think too much about his murder, it must make me seem moody and emotional. I'm going to have to do better at hiding that, because don't women want strong charming men, not a man on the impulse of his feelings. I don't know, I'm afraid if I approach any lady that I will faint out of anxiety." Vinicius gazed into Sholeh's hazel eyes, "But you, your not like the other girls. I feel... comfortable. Even though when we first met you put me exactly out of my comfort zone. Its probably because you have a love for this nation as do I. And I believe it is the ones fighting for this tribe that love it the most. No matter what happens to me I will always have the heart of a soldier, even when I wear ancient bracers and a flashy crown.
Oh and besides, I think this ball was really for Zaheed because he planned it due to the fact that my mother is--," Vinicius stopped, he remembered that he had not yet spoken to her, he wanted to check up on Ivana before the ball. "Listen, I will be back, I just have to go check up on the queen. I'll be back though." Vinicius was always a family man, loved every single family member, but that love could be seen as a weakness when he is too blind to believe the evil behind his older brother. Vinicius turned walk away from Sholeh, but once the darkness he felt a bag fall over his face, he tried blazing fire from his palm but he felt water gush into his hand, pouring like a waterfall, Vinicius immediately suspected water bender. But eventually he could not suspect anything when unconscious. And he could not possible fight back and be victorious with no sight, dying powers, and striking pain directed to the head.
But Vinicius awoke, but not in a pleasant destination nor position. His wrist and arms were stretched up as they were cuffed with a chain attached to the ceiling. And his ankles shackled to the ground. However Vinicius could not even melt the metal of the shackles, the cuffs were surrounded by ice. So the lord was thinking fast and decided to blow fire from his throat and through his mouth to melt the ice, but as he did a bucket from the ceiling was pulled by some lever to drop water against him. No, Vinicius knew not only was he completely stuck, but completely vulnerable. He no longer had his fancy ball garments, no he was stripped down to nothing but a loin cloth, however what angered him the most was that he didn't have his bracers, for generations kings have worn those ancient arm bracers, his father wore those.
Vinicius was furious he could only give a fierce roar.
General Zaheed
It had been quite awhile since Zaheed had seen the lord, well the use-to-be lord. But it was not like Zaheed was looking for his brother, he knew exactly where Vinicius was, a special little place, the exact place Zaheed wanted him to be in. But oh, all of this was part of his selfish power-hungry plan, because luckily Vinicius was last seen was Sholeh Kanaka, which made things like blaming someone, easy for Zaheed. He had already sent the front palace guards, the real one, out to search for Vinicius, but gone, but like he wanted. "I know exactly who did this!" Zaheed announced as he stormed to Sholeh.
When finding the woman he clutched her wrist, dragged her to the throne room, another place consumed with crowds, and threw her to the ground, his sword unleashed. "Lord Vinicius is missing all thanks to this bitch! Yes, he was last seen with her!" Every soul in the palace either turned around or gathered to the room to witness the situation as soon as they heard Zaheed loud and booming voice. Palace guards pushed through the people to surround Sholeh. "First my father killed, now my brother kidnapped! I suspect she's a spy working with those who murdered our great King Zarfu! It all makes sense, you're soldier and you must of been informed about our troops' encampment and spread news to the spies, to have my father killed! She is the reason for his death and perhaps soon she will be responsible for Vinicius's death!"
The crowd was shock, angry and indignant towards Sholeh, but you couldn't blame them Zaheed was putting on a good show. But this show may cost Sholeh's life.
Zianro smirked at the two conversing and then he saw a guard nodding in his direction. "Na'ari," he said to a now pale right hand. "I want you to help some of your men with the transport of the corse to the place in question of her research. Think you can handle that for a while whilst I get to these meetings?"
"I-is that an order?" Na'ari asked.
"It is." Zianro replied as he walked away from the two. Na'ari only sighed. He left him alone with a woman that could scare him. This situation felt terrific.
"Alright Milady. I shall be your escort it seems as lord Zianro has a liking to your research." The tall man stated, getting his emotions under control again. "Just point me in the direction of where we should go and we'll go."
"I-is that an order?" Na'ari asked.
"It is." Zianro replied as he walked away from the two. Na'ari only sighed. He left him alone with a woman that could scare him. This situation felt terrific.
"Alright Milady. I shall be your escort it seems as lord Zianro has a liking to your research." The tall man stated, getting his emotions under control again. "Just point me in the direction of where we should go and we'll go."
“I think that would best. Treating her in my natural environment would ensure the best results.”
Cailu nodded, yes it was for the best if Ara went with them. If she wasn’t here he could prove to her that he was capable of handling the tribe on his own. Perhaps everything had gotten better when she returned, yes he saw everything in a positive light. He had done good, chosen the best option all by himself. He finally felt grown up, before he had just been a child following orders.
“I assume that means we have a deal. You will give us the food in exchange for supplies and healing your cousin? I promise that I will personally ensure that everyone in the tribe treats her with the utmost respect a guests deserves.”
“You should treat her with respect, she’s the former leader’s daughter and highly appreciated by our tribe. So it’s not only me that will be concerned with it all,” It was not until he said it that he realized how harsh the sentence was. If he hadn’t stopped himself he could had blurted out a threat and it had been extremely close that he had done it, if he had said it he could imagine how it all would have ended. In catastrophe.
“I was planning on spending the night camping with my warriors, but we can leave as soon as tomorrow. Or whenever its convenient for your cousin. I like seeing the world outside of Northpass, so I wouldn't mind a little delay if you need more time to prepare.”
“Oh, we do have some empty rooms in here and I could probably ask our local tavern if they could lend you the rooms they offer as well, you don’t need to set camp outside. You’ve shown that you are here as friends and not foes so you are more than welcome to explore Airedale and what we have to offer. When you want to dine just say that you are visitors of Ara and myself, you don’t have to worry about paying for anything. It’s the least we can do when you show such hospitality as taking Ara with you and treating her.”
To be left alone with Na’ari felt complicated, sure she was happy that she would receive her testing object but the man himself seemed to whish he was at any other place in the world right now. Not that she felt offended by it, but it was a bit mood swaying to have such a person around her. She couldn’t really enjoy herself as much as she would if it was someone with a more open mind about it.
"Alright Milady. I shall be your escort it seems as lord Zianro has a liking to your research. Just point me in the direction of where we should go and we'll go."
Eirene eyed the tall man up and down again, she wanted to tell him that there was no need for him to act so childish – sighing at the fact that he received such an order. He was acting rather spoiled, or perhaps a bit rude. Something in between the both of those two things, but she didn’t say anything about it just put on a small smile before she gestured with her hand in which direction they would be heading.
“I’ll show you the way so you know where to go,” As she spoke Eirene had already started to walk. And she continued to walk under silence, even though she appreciated being accompanied by someone there was not much she could say to the man since he wasn’t exactly interested in anything she had to say anything about.
When they had made their way over to the other side of the city, still facing the sea a mansion could be seen raise above the smaller houses. Her family did have the reputation about having the ugly personality trait that made them want to brag, which most of them actually did. And their house was the same, a show piece to make everyone around see how supreme they were. Eirene herself found it ridiculous. But still, her family’s wealth did grant her the opportunity to do what she wanted to do. And since she was the youngest daughter she was spoiled, it was not her obligation to continue their family linage, there were others that had already done that. She had nieces.
“I store my research in the basement as I mentioned, you will find the door to the staircase on the eastern outer wall. Follow that staircase and you will find the room I use to explore the afterlife.” If Eirene had gotten another upbringing, or perhaps just a bit more courage about talking back she would give him some sort of snarky comment as revenge for his bad mood but she didn’t say it even though she wanted. Instead she just continued to give him that small smile that couldn’t even be counted as a smile, “I assume you are not interested in seeing what lies behind that door so you can just show the others where to bring the example I’ve been granted.”
Sholeh Kanaka
"But you, your not like the other girls. I feel... comfortable. Even though when we first met you put me exactly out of my comfort zone. Its probably because you have a love for this nation as do I. And I believe it is the ones fighting for this tribe that love it the most. No matter what happens to me I will always have the heart of a soldier, even when I wear ancient bracers and a flashy crown.”
Sholeh smiled. “Well, I feel pretty comfortable with you, too. You're not as intimating as I thought you'd be.”
”Oh and besides, I think this ball was really for Zaheed because he planned it due to the fact that my mother is--Listen, I will be back, I just have to go check up on the queen. I'll be back though."
“It's fine. I completely understand,” she said, truthfully. If her own mother was sick, she'd be going crazy with worry, too.
After he left, she took a few steps and leaned against a statue, almost knocking it down when she was startled by a voice. “What are you doing?” The voice was distinctly Serafina's.
Sholeh righted herself, and shot her sister a glare. “Don't sneak up in me like that. And what do you mean what am I doing? Aren't you supposed to be consorting with your male harem?”
Serafina walked over to her with an amused expression on her face. “I needed a break. And I meant what are you doing always spending alone time with the king?”
Sholeh rolled her eyes. “I'd hardly call twice 'always', Miss Drama. And I know where your dirty mind is going, but don't even think about it.”
Her sister opened her mouth to say more, when they were interrupted by Kieran. He ran over to them with a look of panic on his face. “The king is missing!”
Sholeh just stared at him with a look of disbelief. “That's impossible! I was talking to him not too long ago.”
“Well-,” Kieran started, but was interrupted when General Zaheed barreled through, and dragged Sholeh by the wrist.
“What are you doing?” she demanded as he pulled her into the crowded throne room. He threw her to the ground and unsheathed his sword.
"Lord Vinicius is missing all thanks to this bitch! Yes, he was last seen with her!"
Sholeh was struck speechless by the horrible accusation. She barely noticed the guards surrounding her.
"First my father killed, now my brother kidnapped! I suspect she's a spy working with those who murdered our great King Zarfu! It all makes sense, you're soldier and you must of been informed about our troops' encampment and spread news to the spies, to have my father killed! She is the reason for his death and perhaps soon she will be responsible for Vinicius's death!"
Finally finding her voice, she pleaded, “No, it wasn't me! I have no reason to do any of that! I am completely loyal to the fire tribe, my home is everything to me!”
Kala
“Oh, we do have some empty rooms in here and I could probably ask our local tavern if they could lend you the rooms they offer as well, you don’t need to set camp outside. You’ve shown that you are here as friends and not foes so you are more than welcome to explore Airedale and what we have to offer. When you want to dine just say that you are visitors of Ara and myself, you don’t have to worry about paying for anything. It’s the least we can do when you show such hospitality as taking Ara with you and treating her.”
“My thanks,” Kala said, rising from the chair and putting Lnoli back on her shoulders. “With your permission, I'll take my leave to tell my tribesmen the good news about our accomplished mission. And about our new traveling companion.” She gave a respectful nod to him as she passed.
When she came upon her fellow tribesmen, she opened her arms wide and grinned. “Mission accomplished! We're getting the supplies!”
“They're trading with us?” one asked excitedly.
“Yes!” Kala said. “And we're taking the leader's cousin back with us and healing her!”
There was silence for a few moments, then one said, “We have to drag along an invalid with us?”
Kala glared at him. “No, we're taking the daughter of the former leader with us. And we will all be as welcoming as we can possibly be, or risk making an enemy out of the air tribe.”
There was still some grumbling, but Kala ignored it. “And we can stay in the village and eat their food.”
“No thanks, we're staying right here,” one of the warriors said.
Kala's jaw dropped in shock. “Why? You're going to be rude if you turn down their hospitality.”
The same warrior continued speaking. “If all ten of us go in that village, we'll cause a ruckus. You go ahead. We'll stay out here and sleep on the ground like we're used to doing.”
Frustrated, Kala sighed and walked back to the village alone. This time several of the villagers seemed to accept her presence, so she got a few nods as she passed by them. She even waved to a young child, who smiled shyly in return.
When she got to the building that she assumed was the tavern, she went inside and addressed the woman who looked like she was running the place. “Do you have a room available?”
The woman looked at her for a few moments, then said. “I take it your our new visitor?”
Kala smiled widely. “How'd you guess?”
“I took a wild stab in the dark.” She glanced at Lnoli perched on Kala's shoulders. “Is that animal going to be in the room, too?”
Kala patted the fox on the head. “He'll be a perfect gentleman.”
“My thanks. With your permission, I'll take my leave to tell my tribesmen the good news about our accomplished mission. And about our new traveling companion.”
Cailu nodded back to her as she stood up, "Of course, I understand." He watched quietly as she left with her fox up on her shoulders again. It was rather intriguing how it could stay up there without falling down, or how her clothes couldn't be destroyed when its claws dug into them - but that was just a guess from his side. It was not like he could sit and pounder over it too much either since he knew what was waiting for him on the other side of the wall, and he predicted that she wouldn't be in a good mood after this.
After a brief moment of collecting his thoughts, trying to plan out what to say in his defense when she asked he stepped out of the room. Taking some deep breathes as he walked the few steps that was between his and hers doors, as he stood outside it he didn't even have to knock because the door itself blew up so fast that it almost hit him. There were no one on the other side of the door, Ara was sitting on her chair facing the window but as soon he stepped inside he could feel how his hair and clothes was grabbed by the wind. Making him try to show the strains out of his face with his hands but it didn't help because it was like he had stepped right into a storm.
Hesitating he stood right beside the door, he was trying to figure out how to approach the whole situation but neither of the things he had planned ahead seemed to be enough. But he tried anyway, opening his mouth to say what he wanted to tell her but he didn't have time to even start his sentence because she raised her hand to tell him to shut it again. Right after she had done it Ara disappeared from sight just to show up in front of him, pointing her finger harshly into his chest. With cold eyes she looked up at him, hissing one world between compressed teeth’s, "Why?"
Nervously Cailu swallowed, avoiding eye contact, "I-- Uhm... I just want the best for you... If you go with them you can get better and--"
With one glance Ara got him to shut his mouth once again, she wasn't one that got upset easily - which was one of the traits that made Cailu feel comfortable around her. But once she got angry, it was basically like standing in the middle of a storm, not only because of her inability to control her powers but because of her attitude also.
"Ara... If you get better you will be able to come with me when I travel to other cities. You won't need to be locked inside this room anymore..."
The storm winds subsided a little as she lowered her finger, wrinkling her forehead while she thought about what he said. Her silence response made Cailu breathe a little easier, but just a little, he was not completely relaxed. He was still rather anxious when it came to her getting angry again.
"And there is no better person in establishing a good relationship with them than you," As he paused Cailu added a small smile, making the sentence even sweeter than it was, "You know it."
Ara knew that Cailu tried to make her subdue by complimenting her, sadly it worked. She got her emotions under control again and the clothes stopped swirling around their bodies as their hair laid down against the head as well - in a mess. "Yes, you are right cousin. I guess you made a good choice, what will you do if there is any important choice to make? I'm the one who makes them - you know it."
Cailu nodded silently, he was very aware of it, "I will handle it. I know I can. And if I can't I will send a letter and ask for advice, I can ask Cilivren's original advisor as well. He would probably like to help out again."
Ara nodded in agreement with the suggestion, she liked it, "That's sounds like a good plan. Get out now, I need my rest for tomorrow." As soon as she had said it Cailu could felt how he got pressed out of the room by the wind, not that he had anything against it but he was confused. He had a hard time processing what had just happened, Ara had agreed on one of his suggestions. He had succeeded, he held the power of the tribe now. He had no intention to ask the old leaders advisor for what to do, he knew he could handle it by himself and if he proved it to Ara perhaps she would agree to let him share the leader position with him. He felt like a child, waiting for a surprise, so excited that he felt like he was about to burst.
Na'ari followed silently, feeling slightly bad he might've called a researchers work creepy. He always felt like that. He lacked charm, he was an orphaned farm boy turned mercenary for a chunk of his life and Zianro thrusted him into this luxurious post. He never knew why. Maybe he needed a friend to keep him sane, which he somehow felt Zianro would become if left alone in the big building for too long.
He saw Eirene's house and he nearly gawked. "Whoa, bigger then normal houses." He muttered. he then heard her talk about where the specimen is to be brought, he motioned for the other guys to take the sample in. When she said afterlife though, Na'ari didn't cringe. "I thought you were looking into how death works. Not what happens after...though that's what makes me uncomfortable. What happens after the soul leaves."
He saw Eirene's house and he nearly gawked. "Whoa, bigger then normal houses." He muttered. he then heard her talk about where the specimen is to be brought, he motioned for the other guys to take the sample in. When she said afterlife though, Na'ari didn't cringe. "I thought you were looking into how death works. Not what happens after...though that's what makes me uncomfortable. What happens after the soul leaves."
General Zaheed
“No, it wasn't me! I have no reason to do any of that! I am completely loyal to the fire tribe, my home is everything to me!”
General Zaheed let Sholeh speak, he had words to says, why not give Sholeh hers, especially due to someone which such pride, Zaheed suspected her to say something stupid or something he could twist, putting words into her mouth. However when she did finish Zaheed shouted with his fingers curled clenched to the grip of his sword, "Shut up!" He tried to form his face as tense as possible with each vein popping and muscle strained. If Zaheed was not the son of a king, he truly could of been a master actor. Zaheed approached Sholeh closer with one hand grabbing the back of her neck and the other lunging the blade closely to her neck however not touching it. "You have no proof! But I do. Not only were you last seen with him, but on his coronation you stubbornly assaulted him even when he refused to fight back. If you didn't want to hurt him you would have listened to that order. But no, now my brother- my blood is missing because of you! But," he paused, and then continued tossing his blade asunder with his other hand free grabbing her, both hands against it.
And just as he lifted Bellistrad from the ground he lifted Sholeh, it was his move, it displayed his immense strength, especially now because he is without shirt but with muscle bulging and flexed. When Zaheed rose with such slow drama, he appeared to rising as if he was a god. And realistically, he believed now he had that chance to be one with his brother missing. Zaheed squeezed her neck also hard enough bruises wore on, he did so she would not have the ability to choke a word out, but he made sure Sholeh would not die, no he has not yet decided with himself to kill her. But Zaheed truly was a snake, a Boa Constrictor, because not only does he choke his opponents physically with pleasure, but emotionally. To Zotar he slithered and crawl his way to his brother's neck, and at the right moment he wrapped his body around his neck, now to leave him in the dark loneliness away from his dying mother and beloved country. Zaheed knew Zotar had a strong love for both family and country, perhaps before Zianro could every sell him, Zotar would rid his soul from body to escape the solitude. Even before the kidnapping Zotar was disturbed by the lost and traumatic experience of losing his father, now how must he feel believing he has lost them all, as if they all were murdered before his eyes. "I will not be so mercifully to end you with a quick death, vengeance must be acquired, and anyone knows revenge is always served cold. And 'cold' will be taken literally to you, a liar and traitor!"
The General slung Sholeh to the ground, turning the palace guard, "Bind her, with chains against the wrist and ankles upside down, only allowing her desperate moments right side up to prevent death. If she tries escaping, report to me immediately." Did Zaheed feel sorry for Sholeh, accusing her, even torturing her for a crime of his own, no not at all. He knew he had to make her suffer, it would be something he would do if someone put his brother in harm, if he even had an ounce of love for his brother.
"There is no need for your yells, no one will hear you from where we are, Vinicius, or can I still call you Zotar?" Came a voice in the shadows as Zianro slowly emerged from it. "You know who I am, and by consequence where you are and how you got here. But if you're willing to hear me out I can explain the one question remaining out of the four, Why. Why, why is such a complicated word. Whys are existent everywhere, like why did our forefathers come to Imos if to escape persecution alone. Why do our four sides argue, and so on. But we are focusing on why you are here."
Zianro pushed himself from the wall and looked at Vinicius with sorry eyes. "The answer I will speak is the truth no matter how hard you deny it. If you refuse to listen then so be it, but it will make your stay a lot more uncomfortable." He stated calmly. "Someone within your family wanted what you had, and now lost. Someone with hungry ambition, he came to me with promises of leaving me alone if I did this favor for him."
Zianro kept a straight face. "But what I didn't expect, according to my spies, was that he would fly off the handle immediately and blame that red headed vixen. Who knows what he'll do to her-ah ah ah. Watch your temper or another load of water will drench you." He sighed. "If you want what is yours back, you need only ask and we will conspire to rid of our mutual problem, and hopefully achieve a peace between us. So what do you say...Zotar? Will your stay be comfortable, or uncomfortable? Either way doesn't matter to me as I will have what I want in the end. Now make a choice." He took several steps backwards to listen to his reply.
Zianro pushed himself from the wall and looked at Vinicius with sorry eyes. "The answer I will speak is the truth no matter how hard you deny it. If you refuse to listen then so be it, but it will make your stay a lot more uncomfortable." He stated calmly. "Someone within your family wanted what you had, and now lost. Someone with hungry ambition, he came to me with promises of leaving me alone if I did this favor for him."
Zianro kept a straight face. "But what I didn't expect, according to my spies, was that he would fly off the handle immediately and blame that red headed vixen. Who knows what he'll do to her-ah ah ah. Watch your temper or another load of water will drench you." He sighed. "If you want what is yours back, you need only ask and we will conspire to rid of our mutual problem, and hopefully achieve a peace between us. So what do you say...Zotar? Will your stay be comfortable, or uncomfortable? Either way doesn't matter to me as I will have what I want in the end. Now make a choice." He took several steps backwards to listen to his reply.
Sholeh Kanaka
"Shut up! You have no proof! But I do. Not only were you last seen with him, but on his coronation you stubbornly assaulted him even when he refused to fight back. If you didn't want to hurt him you would have listened to that order. But no, now my brother- my blood is missing because of you! But, I will not be so mercifully to end you with a quick death, vengeance must be acquired, and anyone knows revenge is always served cold. And 'cold' will be taken literally to you, a liar and traitor!
Unable to say a word because her throat was being constricted, Sholeh could only make a gurgling sound for her protests. The horror that was happening to her caused her brain to shut and she had a hard time thinking straight. This type of terror was new to her, even when she thought she was going to be executed, she experienced more of a numb fear. Finally, the general flung her to the floor.
“Bind her, with chains against the wrist and ankles upside down, only allowing her desperate moments right side up to prevent death. If she tries escaping, report to me immediately."
Sholeh could do nothing as she was put to chains and dragged away from the palace. Her mind went completely blank, and she went into a daze as they walked. She went into a little bit of denial, and insisted in her mind that this couldn't possibly be happening, that this was just a nightmare and she would soon wake up in the barracks like every other morning. But she never woke up, and they arrived at their destination.
In front of her stood a great frozen lake, with faint lights twinkling in the distance, probably a village or city. She knew immediately where she was. Lakeshore, enemy territory. Her heart jumped in her chest when she realized she was being exiled, to the enemy, no less, who would most likely kill her on sight. She was unchained by the guards, and they roughly pushed her forward onto the ice.
When she was told to cross the frozen lake, and realizing she was outnumbered, she said nothing, just gave a defiant glare. She squared her shoulders, then strode onto the lake as if she had the slightest confidence. In reality, she had none. Since the water tribe was her enemy, she had always carried a fear of it, and had never learned to swim. Which meant that if she fell through the ice, she was a goner.
She stepped very carefully as she walked across the lake, making sure to distribute her weight evenly with each step and looking out for thin ice. The wind was so harsh that it almost threw her off balance a few times, but the low temperature of it barely registered with her, as she was naturally very hot-blooded, and did not get cold easily. The hanging beads from her ball outfit banging against her body like she was being whipped, however, drove her insane, and almost ripped them off several times.
Finally, after what felt like the longest, hardest walk in her life, she could see the edge. Immensely relieved, she picked up her pace so it would be over with faster, when she felt her foot go through the ice, and was underwater to her ankle. She screamed and tried to pull her foot out, but only managed to trip. When she fell down, the impact broke more of the ice, and she went completely underwater.
Sholeh struggled, and tried to kick her to get to the opening, but she just seemed to go deeper and deeper. After a short amount of time, she felt her vision blurring, and soon everything went black. The last thing she was aware of before she passed out was strong hands gripping her arms.
Kala
Kala spent the whole rest of the day outdoors exploring the village and talking to the people. Many of them were interested in her culture, especially about the animals. They were very interested in Lnoli as they had never encountered such an intelligent animal. A few of the children expressed their desire to have one too, which caused a discussion among them over what their spirit animal would be. At dinner time at the inn, there was even a small crowd that wanted to listen to more stories from the foreigner. When it was time for her to go to bed, she tried to sleep in the soft bed, but she was so uncomfortable that she eventually laid down on the floor like she was used to doing, and went to sleep. Lnoli didn't seem to mind, however, as he slept through the whole night curled up on the bed.
When morning came, she was up bright and early like every day, and happily ate breakfast before running out to where the warriors were camped, and she helped them deliver the hides, rugs, and clothing to the village. Well, not physically help, more like directed them on exactly what to do and how to do it. She sighed as she lead the warriors through the village. Looking around, she knew that she would soon be leaving her small piece of independence from the tribe behind.
'Don't be sad,' Lnoli, who in a rare moment was actually by himself beside her. 'After you deliver the woman back here, you can just keep going.'
Kala perked up a little bit at that. 'Yes,' she said back to him. 'Maybe the Spirits will favor her and she will get well soon.'
She went looking for Cailu and when she found him, she said, “We brought the supplies. Just direct my tribesmen on where to put them, and tell them where the food supplies are so they can pack them up. After that, we're ready when your cousin is. Also, they made a sling out of wood and leaves for her to use for her own comfort. The warriors will have no issue carrying her throughout the journey.”
"I thought you were looking into how death works. Not what happens after...though that's what makes me uncomfortable. What happens after the soul leaves."
”Oh my,” Eirene had not noticed what words she had used as she spoke the sentence. But even if she had thought about it, she had probably used that word anyway, since she hadn’t understood that it would confuse the man, “I’m sorry if I confused you, that was not my intention. I do research what’s the meaning of death and how it work but what happens after it is something that intrigues me as well.”
But the man’s explanation of his fear made a lot of sense, since she at first thought he feared death itself but killed anyway. But now apparently it was the thought of what you would meet after you’ve died that was the thing that made him dislike the though. That was probably not something the soldiers thought about when killing someone, it was not their problem since it wasn’t them who died. When she thought about it Eirene started to wonder how many of the soldiers actually feared death just as Na’ari.
“Even though it makes you uncomfortable, don’t it make you wonder? What actually happens I mean. It’s like life’s last and biggest mystery, since you can’t find out or know until it happens to you. But even though I don’t think I will ever find out until I die, I can’t help but think about it. Trying to make theories about it,” Eirene placed her hand over her mouth and got quiet when she realized that she had started talking about it again. And this time with someone who didn’t favor the topic. So she lowered her head apologetically, “I’m sorry, I didn’t mean to talk about it again I just got a bit ahead of myself.”
When the next day arrived Cailu was up even before the sun had risen, making sure that everything was done and prepared for. He knew Ara was awake as well since sounds could be heard from her room, not footsteps since she rarely walked around. But small sounds like the scraping of the chair, he guessed she was trying to get used to the idea of not being able to sit and watch Airedale through her window anymore.
When Cailu thought about it as well, Ara not being there anymore he couldn’t help but feel the sharp pain in his chest. It was as if he stabbed himself in the heart since it was him who decided to shove her away to an unknown place, he knew now how much he would miss her company. They had never been away from each other for so long amounts of time, they belonged together. That was how it was, it was always hard to leave her by herself when he had to go and talk to other cities or villages, but he always knew that she was sitting on the chair by the window waiting for his and Anastasias return. Now it was her that would go away, it was hard accepting the thought that when he would open the door to her chamber she wouldn’t be there. It would just be an empty chair facing the window, but no Ara.
Clouded by regret and sorrow Cailu went outside, taking some deep breathes of fresh air. He stayed outside until the group of Shapeshifters approached, they sure stood out in the village with their hair colors. You could detect them from far away as they approached so Cailu walked towards to meet them halfway.
“We brought the supplies. Just direct my tribesmen on where to put them, and tell them where the food supplies are so they can pack them up. After that, we're ready when your cousin is. Also, they made a sling out of wood and leaves for her to use for her own comfort. The warriors will have no issue carrying her throughout the journey.”
“There is no need for your soldiers to pack or unpack all by themselves,” As Cailu spoke a male guard approached the group silently, “This is Mondo, he and a lady guard named Fi will accompany you to ensure my cousins safety. Mondo will show your men where we keep our stash’s and help.”
When Cailu was done speaking the male guard gestured where the party should be heading and continued to lead them there. But just before he left, one that was observant would notice the dark stare he sent towards Cailu. If you were really observant you would notice the dark stares of everyone around, even if they were just short ones. But they were there, everyone knew what he had done and mostly everyone despised Cailu for making such a decision. Not that they liked him from the beginning either, but this just fueled the fire.
But Cailu ignored them, he was used to them already, “I don’t think you will need that sling though, Ara can be rather prou--,” just as Cailu was about to end the sentence he stopped himself. Since the person in question had appeared beside him, holding her hand up like she always did when he was supposed to shut his mouth. And like always he did. Even though he was a tall man, it looked like he shrunk beside her, because he was not even close to radiate the same authority as her. Beside her, he just looked like a boy, a child hesitating on what he was to do. What he was allowed to do.
Even though Ara had been present when Kala had first approached Cailu, she had never took the time to watch her closely. So now when she for the first time stood in front of the woman, facing her completely, she eyed her up and down. She even observed the fox beside the woman. But it was not in an unfriendly way, it was because she needed to know what kind of people she was supposed to deal with.
“Nice to meet you, I’m Ara Cilivren, the only daughter of our former leader and our current ones cousin. I look forward to accompany you, and let me get this one thing strait. I’m not proud,” As she spoke Ara kept a friendly smile upon her face the whole time. Until the proud part, because at that moment she gave Cailu a harsh glare and he avoided looking at it as some shy child. “But he is right, I can’t accept such kindness. I will travel by horse and I think that will work fine.”
Lord Vinicius
And finally, in the midst of Vinicius's cries, he heard a voice, "There is no need for your yells, no one will hear you from where we are, Vinicius, or can I still call you Zotar?" Vinicius lifted his head up to lay his eyes on Zianro Azura, the king of the water tribe, or formally known as, The Wandering River Dragon. As soon as Vinicius recognized the face, he felt his heart sink to the floor, the regret to be blinded, only focusing on the earth tribe, crushed Vinicius. All he wanted was to make his father proud, and over his own older brother, Zarfu chose Vinicius, and he never wished to shrink from that duty nor be in the hands of his enemies due to the failure. However now, that is exactly what has happened.
"You know who I am, and by consequence where you are and how you got here. But if you're willing to hear me out I can explain the one question remaining out of the four, Why. Why, why is such a complicated word. Whys are existent everywhere, like why did our forefathers come to Imos if to escape persecution alone. Why do our four sides argue, and so on. But we are focusing on why you are here."
Zianro was right, why was a significant word, and even further as Zianro also said, why Vinicius is here. Yes Vinicius was eager to have that question answered, but he was not desperate enough to break, well at least not yet. One reason that Vinicius could perhaps purpose of why he remains a prisoner to the water king, is an obvious one, Vinicius was blind-sided, he should of been more aware of the water tribe. But no, instead Vinicius feared what happened was that he concreted on the earth tribe, and was fixed on acting against them after the ball.
"The answer I will speak is the truth no matter how hard you deny it. If you refuse to listen then so be it, but it will make your stay a lot more uncomfortable. Someone within your family wanted what you had, and now lost. Someone with hungry ambition, he came to me with promises of leaving me alone if I did this favor for him."
So, it was clear who Zianro meant by the someone, and it was not Vinicius's younger brother, no, it was definitely Zaheed. But did Vinicius believe him for one moment, no, not a bit. Vinicius always entrusted his family, his own people over logic, or common sense for that matter. Vinicius was annoyed by hearing this come from Zianro, he would be passionately furious if he was in better state of mind, not being shackled with chains and branded with ice against wrists and ankles. This weak, it would take a lot more to truly kindle this inferno in the cold blizzard.
"But what I didn't expect, according to my spies, was that he would fly off the handle immediately and blame that red headed vixen. Who knows what he'll do to her-" Was it believable that Zaheed would accuse Sholeh for his absence, yes, but Vinicius would not be mad at his brother if he found out that was true, because he expected Zaheed not to know any better. But now was he tipping over the level of being annoyed to anger, yes. He would clench his fist at this moment but with the ice around his wrists, he lost feeling in his hands, as if when he first woke up seeing the blocks of ice he felt the sensation of his hands being sawed off his arms, thus one reason why he cried in a roar. So instead, Vinicius frowned with his teeth showing, giving an ugly scowl. "-ah ah ah. Watch your temper or another load of water will drench you." Every time he felt the down pour of the icy cold water, the closest visual of what Vinicius felt was electrocution threading through his spine leading out through the rest of the parts through his body with piercing thorns hooking into the flesh.
"If you want what is yours back, you need only ask and we will conspire to rid of our mutual problem, and hopefully achieve a peace between us. So what do you say...Zotar? Will your stay be comfortable," Vinicius closed his eyes, he imagined light, he loved the light, fire gave that light, it had a glow of warmth against it. The darkness was cold cruel, something he feared would sacrifice his sanity if he remained it, his mentality poured down the drain the way the water from the buckets clashed against his skin. He could have that light if he cooperated with his enemy. "or uncomfortable?" Vinicius opened his eyes and turned his head up to stare at the large buckets that over filled with water, he could quiver now just imagining the excruciating pain if he were to refuse the offer.
"Either way doesn't matter to me as I will have what I want in the end. Now make a choice."
Vinicius directed his head to the ground, turned away from Zianro as he was thinking. What if he did cooperate with Zianro, maybe he would shortly let Vinicius after then, Vinicius would be able to see his mother, but what son could he be, what worth is it for him to ever come to her, having the nerve to show his face when in the end he surrendered himself to his enemies.
So finally, not even giving Zianro any eye contact, and ignoring his question, Vinicius decided to ask his own question, "Are you the reason why my father is dead?"
General Zaheed
Zaheed approached the frozen lake with Sholeh in captivity, bound with chains, when they reached their destination Sholeh was released from her cage, where Zaheed gripped her arm, roughly towing her to the frozen body of water, he kept a dagger to her neck, just in case she had any thought to fight back. "This time you will die, and Zotar is no longer here to proclaim it a joke, all thanks to you." Zaheed, lowered the dagger, in order to throw her to the lake, "Have a nice dip, captain!"
Then the walk began, she tried keeping tings slow and steady at first, Zaheed could tell, he studied her every moment, watching closely with intent and full attention. But soon she decided to pick up her pace, causing a foot to be swallowed by the ice, thus the same happening to the foot, until she sunk deep into the water. The lake had eaten her alive. Zaheed could not help but smiled, because at that moment he could already feel the metal of the throne as he had dreamt years and years of sitting on it. And that girl, Sholeh, gave him the belief and reassurance that she sealed his future as king.
Zaheed climbed onto Shadow, where he held the reins of the horse saying to his men, "Coronation begins immediately."
Bellistrad Indorial
A large jet of steam rose out of the frozen lake, and with it came Sholeh and Bellistrad. The exile's blue flames had flash evaporated the water as he had grabbed hold of Sholeh. While he laid down on his back against the ice with Sholeh next to him he caught his breath from the large exertion of energy and wondered why he was even at Lakeshore in the first place. The answer was simple, a dream had shown him the lake while he was in Shadowfen and had sent him on horseback to Lakeshore as fast as he could ride. He hadnt even know someone was in trouble until he noticed Zaheed and some fire soldiers send one of their own out on the lake to die.
Bellistrad had waited until Zaheed had left to sneak out onto the ice and save the girl, who he assumed was now an exile just like he was. Fate, it seemed, had a sense of humor. Now slowly getting onto his knees as not to break the ice, he dragged Sholeh's unconcious form towards the shore where his horse was waiting and slung her over the back of it. "You are one lucky girl, you know that?" Taking the reins Bellistrad walked with the horse towards Lakeshore.
A friend of Bellistrad's gave him a house to rent for free, no questions asked. If they had known he had a fire tribe exile he was sure they would not have been so kind. He snuck her in the house and got her out of her clothes before she caught hypothermia, got her into a bed and covered her up in sheets. He warmed her with some of his energy before retiring into the next room to smoke a little out of his hookah and drink some tea to warm himself. The entire experience was nerve wracking for him, as it had been awhile since he had used that much energy at once. But he stayed awake until he heard movement in the room and made a second cup of tea for the girl, then went in to introduce himself.
Smiling at the girl as she was awake, he set the tea cup and saucer down next to the bed and did a low bow. "Hey, glad to see you are up. I am Bellistrad Indorial. Do not worry, I am a fire tribe exile like you are. Just dont tell anyone, and I wont either." He winks and sits in a chair near the bed."So, you must have a few questions. Shoot away."
A large jet of steam rose out of the frozen lake, and with it came Sholeh and Bellistrad. The exile's blue flames had flash evaporated the water as he had grabbed hold of Sholeh. While he laid down on his back against the ice with Sholeh next to him he caught his breath from the large exertion of energy and wondered why he was even at Lakeshore in the first place. The answer was simple, a dream had shown him the lake while he was in Shadowfen and had sent him on horseback to Lakeshore as fast as he could ride. He hadnt even know someone was in trouble until he noticed Zaheed and some fire soldiers send one of their own out on the lake to die.
Bellistrad had waited until Zaheed had left to sneak out onto the ice and save the girl, who he assumed was now an exile just like he was. Fate, it seemed, had a sense of humor. Now slowly getting onto his knees as not to break the ice, he dragged Sholeh's unconcious form towards the shore where his horse was waiting and slung her over the back of it. "You are one lucky girl, you know that?" Taking the reins Bellistrad walked with the horse towards Lakeshore.
A friend of Bellistrad's gave him a house to rent for free, no questions asked. If they had known he had a fire tribe exile he was sure they would not have been so kind. He snuck her in the house and got her out of her clothes before she caught hypothermia, got her into a bed and covered her up in sheets. He warmed her with some of his energy before retiring into the next room to smoke a little out of his hookah and drink some tea to warm himself. The entire experience was nerve wracking for him, as it had been awhile since he had used that much energy at once. But he stayed awake until he heard movement in the room and made a second cup of tea for the girl, then went in to introduce himself.
Smiling at the girl as she was awake, he set the tea cup and saucer down next to the bed and did a low bow. "Hey, glad to see you are up. I am Bellistrad Indorial. Do not worry, I am a fire tribe exile like you are. Just dont tell anyone, and I wont either." He winks and sits in a chair near the bed."So, you must have a few questions. Shoot away."
"So, the uncomfortable route then? Ah, alright then, but I believe seastone chains will be more fitting on you, as that ice must be a bit too much, feel any fingers?" Zianro asked before smirking. "A few days of reflection on the past few days for you will be interesting. Oh, and one more thing, I might turn you into a temporary slave if you continue that screaming. Well, ta. I will let you know if your red head survived your brother." The Wandering River Dragon smiled before sauntering out of Vinicius's cell.
Thoughts crept in his mind, if he could find the red headed woman, she would be useful for leverage on the deposed Fire Lord, or in Zianro's mind the more reasonable of the two brothers. He kept having a funny feeling if Zianro left Zaheed alone with his plans with the earth tribe, the moment he'd be done he'd focus on him again.
"I'll need to plan accordingly...."
---
Na'ari listened to the bright haired woman silently, rubbing his neck slightly sheepish of admitting his fear. "It makes me wonder if there's a heaven." Na'ari said softly. "It's where I think my birth parents are. They died in a raid long ago." He smiled ruefully as she apologized.
"Don't apologize, it's just old scars of my childhood." He said as he directed the men carrying the corpse down into the basement, only for one full minute later have the men walk back up without it with pale faces.
"Well it isn't the palace morgue, so of course it's going to look messy you sissies! Now go get a drink I'll join you later." The Right Hand ordered the men as they walked off. "Well, I'm sure my Lord Zianro would love to hear from you after his awkward call to his duties. It's been a pleasure meeting you."
Thoughts crept in his mind, if he could find the red headed woman, she would be useful for leverage on the deposed Fire Lord, or in Zianro's mind the more reasonable of the two brothers. He kept having a funny feeling if Zianro left Zaheed alone with his plans with the earth tribe, the moment he'd be done he'd focus on him again.
"I'll need to plan accordingly...."
---
Na'ari listened to the bright haired woman silently, rubbing his neck slightly sheepish of admitting his fear. "It makes me wonder if there's a heaven." Na'ari said softly. "It's where I think my birth parents are. They died in a raid long ago." He smiled ruefully as she apologized.
"Don't apologize, it's just old scars of my childhood." He said as he directed the men carrying the corpse down into the basement, only for one full minute later have the men walk back up without it with pale faces.
"Well it isn't the palace morgue, so of course it's going to look messy you sissies! Now go get a drink I'll join you later." The Right Hand ordered the men as they walked off. "Well, I'm sure my Lord Zianro would love to hear from you after his awkward call to his duties. It's been a pleasure meeting you."
As the man suddenly mentioned his parents, or birth parents as he mentioned them as, Eirene somehow felt flattered. Perhaps it was something that he told everyone but even so Eirene felt like it was a privilege to get to hear about it. She felt, included, important. There were many feelings inside of her, but most of them were positive other than the sympathy she felt for him for losing his parents. She couldn't imagine how it would feel to be young when it happened and lose both of them at the same time, she had been an adult at least when her mother died.
As he continued to talk the other soldiers come back, she didn't notice anything different but apparently he did since he mocked them as they walked past them. But to call her place messy, she would feel insulted if it wasn't so that he was right. She had not really prioritized to clean the room like ever. But to have grown men react over it felt somehow odd, but it never struck her that perhaps it was the parchments with drawing or documentation that scared them off. Because she found it all normal.
"Well, I'm sure my Lord Zianro would love to hear from you after his awkward call to his duties. It's been a pleasure meeting you."
Eirene nodded slowly, "It was a pleasure meeting you as well. You know where to find me, I spend most of my day down there. Well, goodbye and have a great day." With that she curtsied and went away to the door down to the basement. She followed the stairs down into the obscure light from a few candles. The little light inside the room flickered over the drawings that adorned the wall, it was everything from the human body's anatomy to ideas she had about what could be the cause of death. The shelf’s was just as overcrowded as the walls, it was everything from empty arks to others that was filled to the last tiny bit of space. And now, the dead body lied there in the middle of the room on the table she usually used to collect all her things on as she walked around the room and philosophe.
In a few quick steps she was beside it, looking even more closely on it now as she was alone. Finally she would be able to discover what was inside that skin of humans, as she started to prepare the excitement just grew until it had filled every inch of her.
Reshar sat by the dimming camp fire as he closed his eyes and hummed listening to the world round him. The place was at peace now. He was right to take the detour in this direction. Though it did put him a bit behind schedule as long as he produced results there shouldn't be any problems from the leader of the Earth tribe. It hadn't even been a week since he set out from Shadowfen on his mission, but he was always prepared to be sent away so it mattered not to him.
- - - - - - - - - -
Reshar had been busy concentrating on the bowl in front of him as he placed several ingredients one after another into the brownish powder. He had a delighted expression on his face as he was care not to inhale the faint powder that floated upward. He wasn't particularly worried about inhaling it but it was more out of practice.
'Apparently there seems to be some movement in Imos that requires my gentle touch' Reshar had thought to himself when a piece of paper was given to him as he was trying out a new "recipe". The paper was quite long, which of course it was a long list of names. And with no more thought he left Shadowfen and began his mission.
- - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - -
Reshar washed his utensils as with the water he had just boiled at the now dead fire. He it into a small pocket in his coat and stood up and stretched his legs. He looked at the damage that had been done by the fire and shook his head silently. He covered the fire place with dirt and he dropped a seed into the dirt and chanted softly. Soon a bush grew from the fire place and the undergrowth had been restored. It would take a bit of effort to find this campsite and that is the way Reshar wanted it.
With the camping spot no concealed he grabbed his rucksack and started walking towards his first destination.
"Good bye and thanks for the cooking utensils." he said cheerfully. No sound came from the two corpses that were on the ground with similar bushes sprouting from their mouths. Reshar softly chanted as he walked away and behind him any marks that were made were quickly healed so that he left trace behind. "Hmmm," he said as he pulled out the list of names. "I suppose Lakeshore would be a good place to start. I can just make a loop and after the deeds are done. I can make my way back to Shadowfen."
- - - - - - - - - -
Reshar had been busy concentrating on the bowl in front of him as he placed several ingredients one after another into the brownish powder. He had a delighted expression on his face as he was care not to inhale the faint powder that floated upward. He wasn't particularly worried about inhaling it but it was more out of practice.
'Apparently there seems to be some movement in Imos that requires my gentle touch' Reshar had thought to himself when a piece of paper was given to him as he was trying out a new "recipe". The paper was quite long, which of course it was a long list of names. And with no more thought he left Shadowfen and began his mission.
- - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - -
Reshar washed his utensils as with the water he had just boiled at the now dead fire. He it into a small pocket in his coat and stood up and stretched his legs. He looked at the damage that had been done by the fire and shook his head silently. He covered the fire place with dirt and he dropped a seed into the dirt and chanted softly. Soon a bush grew from the fire place and the undergrowth had been restored. It would take a bit of effort to find this campsite and that is the way Reshar wanted it.
With the camping spot no concealed he grabbed his rucksack and started walking towards his first destination.
"Good bye and thanks for the cooking utensils." he said cheerfully. No sound came from the two corpses that were on the ground with similar bushes sprouting from their mouths. Reshar softly chanted as he walked away and behind him any marks that were made were quickly healed so that he left trace behind. "Hmmm," he said as he pulled out the list of names. "I suppose Lakeshore would be a good place to start. I can just make a loop and after the deeds are done. I can make my way back to Shadowfen."
In summary the coronation was a grim ceremony, not only had the fire tribe lost their king less than two weeks ago, but also Zotar. There seemed to be such promise in Lord Vinicius also, citizens imagined the former king to purpose to his chosen wife, the two to have a legendary royal wedding, and for Vinicius to seek out and defeat his father's killer, sending his enemies a message of why they call him Vinicius. But no, things are not nearly as glorious or as bright as they seem out to be unfortunately. And even now, at any moment the queen too could be the next to make an exit.
But during Zaheed's crowning he spoke in term of I rather than we. Thus he acknowledge his power and not the power of the nation, of as a people. And the reason for this being that Zaheed did not find a connection to him and fire tribe, because he lacked a connection with his father. Thus Zaheed came to the conclusion, if he could not trust his father, a man whose life revolved around the fire tribe, neither is Zaheed going to trust his homeland. Yes Zaheed was not even attached either to the tribe, and it was ironic that the first king to never harness the traditional arm bracers was Zaheed, for Vinicius was captured with the armor piece still on him. Those bracers were branded into a new king on the day of his coronation, it symbolized his bond with his people, it linked the two together. But funny thing the first man torn from that symbol was Zaheed, a man who cares not for his own country, and rather for his own lust of power. And what felt the best about that day was that Zaheed put an end to General Zaheed, no now he was King Zaheed.
And on the topic of power, the next day later Zaheed did not even take a break from work to mediate and decide what the best move for the kingdom is, nor did he once check up on his mother. No Zaheed was always a straight down to business type of person. And because he was also a man with a plan, he summoned the kingdom's mages, claiming that he wished to increase the arcane wisdom of the tribe, when in honesty Zaheed was doing what most would title insane. Yes, Zaheed wanted more power, he did not want to bear just fire, no he hungered for more than one element. But the issue with that is, Zaheed never had any great knowledge about magic, thus he needed the perfect weapon and tool to manage a task.
Zaheed was in a room full of mages, but not as enough people as one with think, for Zaheed narrowed down the selection of who would prove to be his sidekick. And the contestants, were women, not only because Zaheed delighted in women in general, but felt that he would work better than one, because Zaheed felt that he could be more dominant verses a female simply because he is a man. It was wrong, but Zaheed had always seen men superior to women. And also because Zaheed always suspected females are easier to talk to, that it was more of a likely chance that if he were to have a henchman, then Zaheed may have to deal with male with the attitude of being an alpha figure. And Zaheed was not going to waste time to deal with such defiance. Zaheed does not have a problem with his sidekick being a dominant bold figure, just as long as they know who is above them.
But finally Zaheed was put in a room where the lasting mages would basically audition to why Zaheed should hire them as his "magical adviser", things were going just decently but also boringly until someone of interest walked in. Sure she was an attractive woman, but looks what not the highlight Zaheed was looking for, it was her magical ability instead...
"State your name and what is so special about you," he spoke with a stone face, in a chair and leaning forward with his hand cupped against his chin. Unlike kings n the past Zaheed did wear his crown, he liked the dominance, the looming spikes above his head that promoted his position.
The setting changes from Imos to Murtovaara
In the outskirts of Murtovaara, the great city, lied a district no one from the outside would want to visit. It was the poor district, a place where the shame of the tribe got collected. A place were children got abounded in the dirty orphanage and people got to live with strangers in the small rooms the district got to offer. It wasn't a place fitting for humans, it wasn't even a place where animals could live with dignity. In that dark and cramped place were some people lied on the streets since they didn't have anything to offer in return of a room, there lived Deborah Sigrún. A woman beneath most members of the tribe.
The woman in question had grown up in one of those orphanages and since she had never been able to leave it she was still stuck in that place. But still, it provided her a place to live as long as she paid a little attention to the children. No, she was no way near qualified for the job but there wasn't anyone that would want to take her place voluntarily either since no one wanted to get associated with the poor district.
Even though Deborah herself would want something else to do in life, she knew that she wasn't going to get hired anywhere. And it was not like she could start anything by herself either since she didn't have the money for something like that. She was stuck in the poor district with no chance of getting out of it, she could leave Murtovaara, but where would she go? At least she thought she was stuck in in that place, and even though she knew she was a good mage she hadn't known she was registered as one. She didn't even know she was registered at all since everyone from the sums where like the ghosts of the city. But one day she found one of the summons, one directed to her. It was the first time she had gotten called to anything at all and it did shock her at first. And it wasn't like she cared for the tribe or helping them learn more, the reason for her to agree to such an event was simply just to show how superior she was. Or rub it in the tribe’s face that she wasn't one of them and they dared to invite her either way.
When the day arrived and Deborah got to the prearranged location just to get more confused by what she found there. Of course she understood that there would be other mages there, but she had thought that there would be more men there because she found it a little bit strange thatt all mages were women. There must be men that focused their attention on their magic as well, but somehow they weren't there. And even though Deborah searched the place with her eyes as she stood in one of the corners awaiting her chance to flaunt she couldn't even see one male in the crowd. Not that she cared too much about it anyway, but it was a bit strange in her opinion.
When it was her turn she left the corner she had stood at, not because she was hiding but because she had no intention to get to know the others. And to avoid them trying to get to know her she rather withdrew than take up more space than needed. But as she left it, she held her head high and walked over to the room with determination.
"State your name and what is so special about you."
Perhaps it would be intimidating to stand in front of the king, but Deborah didn't care. The moment she stepped inside she looked at him as if it all were a challenge, and it somehow was, but not in the way that was intended. She wasn't competing with the other mages, she was provoking him and the tribe by showing up even though she wasn't one of them.
"I am Deborah Sigrún, and you won't find anyone more special than me," With the same look as before she held out her right hand towards him, "Let me demonstrate."
A small light started to glow in the middle of her palm, it grew and grew until it was bigger than her hand. The globe was so big that it looked to be so heavy that she would drop it, but it didn't weigh anything. And from being so big it shrink down again as she closed the hand but the burning heat still lingered in the room. "As you can see, I don't create fire like the rest of you. And I don't even want to do something as useless as that, I can create a light so violent that it would blind everyone around me for the rest of their life’s. I can melt things if I want to, but I don’t even need to fear for the whole city to burn to the ground in the process. As you may have understood, I’m not one of you, or half of me is. I’m a half blood, the other part of me has its roots in the Air tribe."
The setting changes from Murtovaara to Imos
Kala
“Nice to meet you, I’m Ara Cilivren, the only daughter of our former leader and our current ones cousin. I look forward to accompany you, and let me get this one thing strait. I’m not proud, but he is right, I can’t accept such kindness. I will travel by horse and I think that will work fine.”
“Whatever works for you.” Kala said with a smile. “I hope you don't mind that we won't be going very fast. The rest of us don't use horses as mounts. Not that we're judging,” she said quickly, putting her hands up. “Everyone does what is best for them.”
She oversaw the warriors packing up the supplies, then returned to Ara. “We are ready to depart if you are. Northpass is not so far away, so fortunately we won't be traveling for too many days.”
“I hope you don't mind that we won't be going very fast. The rest of us don't use horses as mounts. Not that we're judging.”
"No, my men will walk just as you so they can help, but I rather take my horse than trouble your soldiers by forcing them to carry me."
Cailu glanced towards Ara as she spoke, he would have preferred if she had taken up on their offer to carry her instead. It somehow felt safer, but he wasn't surprised that she said no. Even though she denied it she was extremely proud or had just such a strong opinion when it came to things that she didn't care for what other thoughts as long as she believed something else. But at least she was dressed properly, and as Fi joined the group she carried the luggage. Mostly things that the town doctor had decided that they would need to have with them if Ara got worse on the way.
“We are ready to depart if you are. Northpass is not so far away, so fortunately we won't be traveling for too many days.”
"Yes, I think Mondo will arrive with my horse any minute now," just as Ara spoke the white haired man could be spotted again, leading a big silver gray mare with him. Seeing the horse brought a sad expression over both Cailu and Ara's faces, it was the last thing given to anyone of them before the departure of the former leader. It had been taken care of by others while the both of them had been avoiding it, Dee was Ara's horse. Cailu had his own which he took care of by himself. But it was also himself that had chosen that horse and paid for it.
As Mondo offered to help Ara up on the horse Cailu stepped in between without saying anything. With ease he picked up Ara from the ground and placed her upon the horse back where she sat and just dragged her hand over the horse. With a smal smile after a long ammount of silence she declared, "I'm ready."
With that the small group departed from Airedale and as they did Ara sat quiet without saying anything for the longest amount of time in forever. She was too busy watching the surrounding, taking in that she actually was outside of Airedale for the first time in a year. And it felt amazing.
Cailu on the other hand was dying with anxiety, he was walking around the market cursing himself for even letting her go out there. It was more times than once that he thought about taking his own horse to ride back after them and stop them, lead Ara back to where she belonged. There in Airedale with him. He was tearing himself apart on the inside, chewing every single piece of his mind to a mush. He couldn't stand himself and after a while he grabbed a hold of one of the glaring guards and begged him to follow the group just to see if everything went well. The guard who didn't care the slightest about what Cailu wanted or his feeling of guilt just shrugged and answered that he would, but only to ensure himself and the other tribe members that she was alright.
Reshar continued to travel through the deep parts of the forest as he entered Lakeshore. The scouts and boarder guards were nothing to laugh at for the average member of the earth tribe. The land had many streams running through the land giving the water tribe perfect locations to set up defenses. Though Reshar knew the land through his countless visits to all parts of Imos his earth sense whispered to him of places of earth that had been dried out. Possibly due to training or battles. So he adjusted accordingly shifting his direction and slowed his pace as he began dropping seeds and making the plants grow at an alarming rate.
Reshar figured there was no harm in planting some poisonous berries for any tribesman of Lakeshore. Though this was not needed for his infiltration, the thought of it killing a few water tribesman as they did their rounds could come in handy. So he patiently skirted along one of the rivers keeping out of view while planting the seeds. He so far had been undetected due too the fact he slept within the trees which kept him warm and out of sight so he had no need for a fire to give away his position.
He decided, like any other sane person, he would cross the border come nightfall.He now had to decide whether he should try to get by without raising any alarms or kill the guards at their posts and leave corpses behind and let the Lakeshore tribe get frantic of the possibility of an intruder. But for now he would rest. He had three targets to dispose of here in Lakeshore. Tomorrow was going to be a busy day.
Reshar figured there was no harm in planting some poisonous berries for any tribesman of Lakeshore. Though this was not needed for his infiltration, the thought of it killing a few water tribesman as they did their rounds could come in handy. So he patiently skirted along one of the rivers keeping out of view while planting the seeds. He so far had been undetected due too the fact he slept within the trees which kept him warm and out of sight so he had no need for a fire to give away his position.
He decided, like any other sane person, he would cross the border come nightfall.He now had to decide whether he should try to get by without raising any alarms or kill the guards at their posts and leave corpses behind and let the Lakeshore tribe get frantic of the possibility of an intruder. But for now he would rest. He had three targets to dispose of here in Lakeshore. Tomorrow was going to be a busy day.
"I am Deborah Sigrún, and you won't find anyone more special than me."
When Deborah spoke that first sentence was Zaheed surprised hearing that? Of course not, he has heard a handful of mages hold such claim on themselves. And usually what happened next was that the mage would precede to display their whimsical attributes of the fire element. But Zaheed was not interested in a mage who only had knowledge of fire magic, even if they knew every soul-existing secret of the power. No, Zaheed in the end was trying to increase the tribe's arcane wisdom, instead he wanted someone who was well informed on really all of the elements. Making it so much easy for himself to also be well-informed, but also well-trained.
"Let me demonstrate."
Zaheed did poke a smile and break his stone-face expression as soon as he watched a ball of light morph and forged from right out of her palm- seeing nothing like it. It even grew him more curious, knowing that fire, water, earth, and supposedly shape-shifting (if the rumors are true), are not the only elements out there. It was as if he found the golden goose, gleaming so brightly before his eyes. His promised amulet to glow beneath his neck contrived with the potential to present him godhood. Godhood, funny how he is finally king, he got he wanted and already, a day after his coronation and he ponders about what is above the stars.
"As you can see, I don't create fire like the rest of you. And I don't even want to do something as useless as that, I can create a light so violent that it would blind everyone around me for the rest of their life’s. I can melt things if I want to, but I don’t even need to fear for the whole city to burn to the ground in the process."
This one woman could burn cities! Zaheed was struggling and wrestling with himself inside to stay seated and not to jump among the room cheering as if he was a little girl has been gifted with her first pony. Someone like that proves dangerous, but if Zaheed could control her, then he proves dangerous- someone to be feared and even worshipped. Zaheed could burn cities.
"As you may have understood, I’m not one of you, or half of me is. I’m a half blood, the other part of me has its roots in the Air tribe."
Saying that she is a half-blood to the air tribe just was the icing on the cake. Because most likely if she was not a full-blood to tribe, perhaps she was not passionate about it either, which was good because it was not longer about the tribe, no Vinicius is long gone, the kingdom and nation was now going to be solely about King Zaheed, and if Deborah proves herself worthy to him, perhaps even she may have a share in his glory.
Zaheed laughed loudly as it echoed through the room, "You are truly a wonder, Deborah Sigrún. I laugh in rejoice to see I have found my mage, because like no other- you do not fail to impress. In fact, you do the impossible. And you my open my eyes to see there is elements beyond what we once knew." Zaheed rose from his chair as he used his hands as he spoke to emphasis his enthusiasm. "Just think of what we could be controlling right now. No longer will only the clouds conjure lighting from the gray skies. Or perhaps seasons could be manipulated by a single finger." Zaheed put one hand against her shoulder with his other hand outstretched in the air as if he was showing her the future of their power together as he painted Deborah his vision. "Even existing energy itself will bend and bow to our laws, our commands."
A strange sound emerged inside the room, perhaps not strange to others but to Deborah it was an extremely odd type of sound. Of course Deborah had heard people laugh before and she knew what it was for, but she found it odd to emerge in a situation like this. And to make it all even more difficult to understand it was the king who was laughing and Deborah failed to see the fun in it all. She wanted to be dismissed, some harsh words that she wasn't fitting for the role since she wasn't pure, instead the king seemed to be pleased. Or at least amused.
So as he started to speak Deborah just stood there watching the man with a dead gaze, she wasn't that interested in hearing what he had to say. She guessed she would be dismissed anyway, so when he started his second sentence Deborah's mask dropped for a few seconds. Shocked by what she thought she had heard, praise? She started to believe that it all was a joke, that he would say that he hadn't meant any of it. Did he do so? No, instead he stood up and the wrinkle between Deborah's eyebrows just got bigger as she followed him with suspicious eyes.
"Just think of what we could be controlling right now. No longer will only the clouds conjure lighting from the gray skies. Or perhaps seasons could be manipulated by a single finger."
As the man made his way over to her she silently folded her arms, trying to stretch out her back even more. She would never sink so low that she would stand on the tip of her toes to look taller but she did her best to at least gain some more inches since the king was much taller when he stood up. Even though she could see that he was a large guy even when he was sitting down, the size did trouble her when he stood beside her. She didn't like it, she preferred him sitting down because then it was her who looked down upon him.
To have his hand on her shoulder didn't make Deborah less tens, instead she stiffened even more as he spoke, "Even existing energy itself will bend and bow to our laws, our commands."
"It's quite a extraordinary future you talk of, king. But are you sure you got the right person, because I have no intension to help the tribe extend their knowledge." As she spoke something else hit Deborah, if she now actually got the position, she would get paid. And since Deborah was someone that almost never had any money left for other things than actually basically surviving the look in her eyes looked, "But, let's just say that I were interested, what would I get? Payment, I mean."
"It's quite a extraordinary future you talk of, king. But are you sure you got the right person, because I have no intension to help the tribe extend their knowledge."
Zaheed laughed again, but this time not as loud, "The tribe?" He laughed at himself really, surprised that he had not yet announced that he cared not for his own country, though he is screaming it aloud on the inside. But in the middle of the much quieter laughter he suddenly snapped into a twisted sinister expression and like spouting venom he said in a hiss, "I give not a rat's arse about these bastards." Zaheed did not say it loud enough for anyone to hear beyond the doors, but there was pride in his voice. Besides if she did supposedly tell anyone of what he had just said, he will only deny it all, put on his mask, and declare treason against her and eventually put her to death. Yes, it was all easy, he already did it once to Sholeh, he could do it again. And, sure she could control light, she was a powerful woman, but also was his brother, Zotar, but where is he now? Everyone has a weakness, Zaheed was crazy enough to believe he could break himself from that truth.
"But, let's just say that I were interested, what would I get? Payment, I mean."
Zaheed rotated his body sharply to her by taking a sheer turn on his heel, he chuckled, now he was laughing at her in the slightest of ways. "What is this? Some kind of deal?" No Zaheed was tired of making deals, he made a deal with Zianro, and that was it, Zaheed was not some kind of gambler. What do these people take me for my brother? Well of course, I wore my mask so well. They are not yet accustom my type of business.
Zaheed marched to Deborah he dragged his finger from her temple down her cheek until his hand edged off into her neck. Having someone like Zaheed close to your neck with his hands was not a good thing, he is a man known to suffocate his enemies to death he had already gave Sholeh and Bellistrad a taste of what he is capable of. Because whether or not Deborah was as interested as him, he was going to have her, if it was by her choice or not.
"You, my lady, are a precious jewel. And how could I let such a gorgeous gem slip from my fingers like so. No, I have to grasp it," Zaheed tightened his grip on Deborah but not to the point it hurt, only to show his aggression and even determine to have her. "But you want something, fair enough, we all want something. Though I am sure you want more than any mortal trinket, because money can only by so much, but in the great scheme of things... so little. And I rather settle for what is eternal, and I promise you, godhood is that of which I seek."
He was still holding her neck firm, but as said before not tight to the point of pain. But Zaheed also leaned into her ear whispering as he smile. "So tell me, do you want to be on the side of a god and with the benefits and... pleasures he will provide? And have all else mortals tremble at your voice, my dear precious jewel. That is your payment."
Giving a small smile after watching the woman run to her studies, Na'ari headed off back to the palace, where he'd know he'll be needed. He didn't want to stop for a drink he wanted to discuss the next orders Zianro was to give him.
When he reached there he was met with a bored Zianro on his throne. "Ah, there you are. I'm certain you're here because you want another crack at that ring of bandits." Na'ari nodded his head fervently. "There's a good Right Hand. I expect nothing less from you my friend. But some Intel has been covertly sent to me, concerning two little headaches. Keep an eye out for any Earth Kingdom traveler you meet, but do not use any water from plants. I intend to make that statement law as we need good soil for crops. Keep a canteen on you."
Na'ari only nodded. "And the second?" He asked as Zianro smirked a very knowledgable smirk.
"A woman from the fire tribe should be exiled to here in due time, or already has. Find her and bring her to me. In chains or willingly. The choice is yours in that front. I'll want her for a bargaining chip. Start this task tomorrow Na'ari." Na'ari nodded his head as he left the throne room, hoping to get the bar as soon as possible.
When he reached there he was met with a bored Zianro on his throne. "Ah, there you are. I'm certain you're here because you want another crack at that ring of bandits." Na'ari nodded his head fervently. "There's a good Right Hand. I expect nothing less from you my friend. But some Intel has been covertly sent to me, concerning two little headaches. Keep an eye out for any Earth Kingdom traveler you meet, but do not use any water from plants. I intend to make that statement law as we need good soil for crops. Keep a canteen on you."
Na'ari only nodded. "And the second?" He asked as Zianro smirked a very knowledgable smirk.
"A woman from the fire tribe should be exiled to here in due time, or already has. Find her and bring her to me. In chains or willingly. The choice is yours in that front. I'll want her for a bargaining chip. Start this task tomorrow Na'ari." Na'ari nodded his head as he left the throne room, hoping to get the bar as soon as possible.
Darkness. Silence. Distress. The sky was tinted black, and as far as he could see, a blood red sea was stretching far into the distance of every direction. He was standing in the middle of it all, with blood up to his waist, and though he didn’t seem to move at all, it felt as though he were falling. Falling. Falling where? He didn't know, but it made him feel sick so he wanted it to stop. He tried to run, but like water the red substance held him back, and he realized that he would have to wade through the sea. In which direction was he even going? He couldn't tell, everywhere looked the same. Images flashed before his eyes; pale, gaunt faces with hollow eyes. Bony hands were reaching for him from the darkness, pawing at his face and arms, clawing at his back and chest. He tried to run yet stumbled over his own feet and fell.
Fell into the sea of blood.
More images of faces flashed before his eyes. Children, their faces twisted into cruel expressions of amusement. They were laughing at him, taunting him.
”If you’re one of us you should have no problem bending the water out of the way so that you don’t drown!”
”You can’t be water tribe and not be able to swim!”
”Throw the freak into the river! Throw the freak into the river!”
An invisible hand grasped hold of his hair, pushing him face first into the water, holding him down so that no matter how hard he struggled, he couldn’t get his head back above the surface. The laughter was drowned out by the sound of his erratic heartbeats, the taste of metal beginning to fill his mouth, forcing its way down his throat. He was beginning to feel light headed. Surely he would die. Surely he would drown in this sea of blood. He struggled harder, tried to reach the surface. The wraiths were closing in on him, their sharp teeth-
Lu Feng woke with a start, his eyes wide with terror and his heart hammering wildly in his chest. Beads of sweat had gathered on his forehead and his clothes were soaked, his breath coming out in sharp gasps. It took him a moment to gather his thoughts and realize that he was in fact riding, his slender fingers tightly entwined with the mares mane. She didn’t seem to mind, and continued to peacefully trot alongside the huge, coldblooded stallion, on which an equally large man was seated. He was regarding Lu Feng with a look of concern, pricking his peculiar animal ears. On Toru’s shoulder, Lu Feng’s falcon Hunter had made himself comfortable, puffing up his feathers as he cleaned himself carefully. He was about as vain as his owner, so they made a good team.
”W-why the fuck didn’t you wake me up?!” Lu Feng exclaimed, his voice riddled with anger and perhaps a note of fear; the aftermath of his nightmare.
”Because we’ve been traveling for almost three days straight and you’ve refused to sleep every single time we stopped to do so. I thought it would do you well to get some rest, even if it was on horseback,” the other replied calmly, a surprisingly gentle smile gracing his rather rough features.
”Well, it didn’t do me well so don’t let it happen again,” the raven haired male retorted coldly, refusing to even look at his traveling companion when he did so.
”What’s wrong with you?” Toru’s smile had faltered, replaced by a frown but also a look of concern, ”you’ve been acting like this ever since you fell into river.”
”It has nothing to do with the river,” it was an outright lie, and not even a particularly good one. Yet to Toru it was also a cue that Lu Feng didn’t wish to discuss the topic further, so he let it go.
For a moment, there was silence. It wasn’t awkward or anything – just a moment for both of them to gather their thoughts. Then, after a while Lu Feng spoke, his expression having softened slightly. ”Where are we heading next?” he asked, casting the giant a sideways glance.
”Lakeshore’s the closest town,” said Toru, before realizing what that meant for Lu Feng. The younger male tensed, a look of utter dismay settling across his delicate features.
”Lulu, I’m sure they won’t reco-”
”I don’t fucking care what you’re sure of, you stupid giant tiger! I’m not going anywhere near that godforsaken hellhole!” he was like a viper spitting venom, all worked up again.
Toru sighed, ”Lulu, you’re being childish. It’s not like I would let anyone harm you, nor do I think you would be unable to defend yourself. Whatever has happened in the past is in the past. We’re just going to stay there for a short while, stocking up our food supplies and perhaps trading or selling a few items, you know?”
Toru’s attempt to convince Lu Feng failed miserably, and he got nothing but a sulky youth as a way of reply.
”Fine,” said the white tiger, a warm smile spreading across his face, ”Let’s make a deal. We set up camp outside of Lakeshore where you wait until I’ve finished business in town, okay? And then we leave as soon as possible. Sound good?”
Lu Feng looked at him reluctantly. Then nodded his head. He could live with that.
Fell into the sea of blood.
More images of faces flashed before his eyes. Children, their faces twisted into cruel expressions of amusement. They were laughing at him, taunting him.
”If you’re one of us you should have no problem bending the water out of the way so that you don’t drown!”
”You can’t be water tribe and not be able to swim!”
”Throw the freak into the river! Throw the freak into the river!”
An invisible hand grasped hold of his hair, pushing him face first into the water, holding him down so that no matter how hard he struggled, he couldn’t get his head back above the surface. The laughter was drowned out by the sound of his erratic heartbeats, the taste of metal beginning to fill his mouth, forcing its way down his throat. He was beginning to feel light headed. Surely he would die. Surely he would drown in this sea of blood. He struggled harder, tried to reach the surface. The wraiths were closing in on him, their sharp teeth-
Lu Feng woke with a start, his eyes wide with terror and his heart hammering wildly in his chest. Beads of sweat had gathered on his forehead and his clothes were soaked, his breath coming out in sharp gasps. It took him a moment to gather his thoughts and realize that he was in fact riding, his slender fingers tightly entwined with the mares mane. She didn’t seem to mind, and continued to peacefully trot alongside the huge, coldblooded stallion, on which an equally large man was seated. He was regarding Lu Feng with a look of concern, pricking his peculiar animal ears. On Toru’s shoulder, Lu Feng’s falcon Hunter had made himself comfortable, puffing up his feathers as he cleaned himself carefully. He was about as vain as his owner, so they made a good team.
”W-why the fuck didn’t you wake me up?!” Lu Feng exclaimed, his voice riddled with anger and perhaps a note of fear; the aftermath of his nightmare.
”Because we’ve been traveling for almost three days straight and you’ve refused to sleep every single time we stopped to do so. I thought it would do you well to get some rest, even if it was on horseback,” the other replied calmly, a surprisingly gentle smile gracing his rather rough features.
”Well, it didn’t do me well so don’t let it happen again,” the raven haired male retorted coldly, refusing to even look at his traveling companion when he did so.
”What’s wrong with you?” Toru’s smile had faltered, replaced by a frown but also a look of concern, ”you’ve been acting like this ever since you fell into river.”
”It has nothing to do with the river,” it was an outright lie, and not even a particularly good one. Yet to Toru it was also a cue that Lu Feng didn’t wish to discuss the topic further, so he let it go.
For a moment, there was silence. It wasn’t awkward or anything – just a moment for both of them to gather their thoughts. Then, after a while Lu Feng spoke, his expression having softened slightly. ”Where are we heading next?” he asked, casting the giant a sideways glance.
”Lakeshore’s the closest town,” said Toru, before realizing what that meant for Lu Feng. The younger male tensed, a look of utter dismay settling across his delicate features.
”Lulu, I’m sure they won’t reco-”
”I don’t fucking care what you’re sure of, you stupid giant tiger! I’m not going anywhere near that godforsaken hellhole!” he was like a viper spitting venom, all worked up again.
Toru sighed, ”Lulu, you’re being childish. It’s not like I would let anyone harm you, nor do I think you would be unable to defend yourself. Whatever has happened in the past is in the past. We’re just going to stay there for a short while, stocking up our food supplies and perhaps trading or selling a few items, you know?”
Toru’s attempt to convince Lu Feng failed miserably, and he got nothing but a sulky youth as a way of reply.
”Fine,” said the white tiger, a warm smile spreading across his face, ”Let’s make a deal. We set up camp outside of Lakeshore where you wait until I’ve finished business in town, okay? And then we leave as soon as possible. Sound good?”
Lu Feng looked at him reluctantly. Then nodded his head. He could live with that.
Well wasn't the king an extremely happy person, or at least he seemed to be very easily amused. Having him laugh again didn't surprise Deborah as much the second time around, instead she just watched him carefully wondering what was supposed to be so funny. She soon found out what was, hearing his true emotion when it came to the tribe she couldn't help but grin a little. The fact that he didn't care the slightest about the tribe either did make her expectations of her rise a little, at least they had the same opinion when it came to that. And if his strive towards power would lead the tribe to suffering, she wouldn't mind watching it.
"What is this? Some kind of deal?"
Deborah slowly leaned forward, wondering what he was talking about. She had no intension to make any sort of deal, she just wanted to get something back if she now wasted her energy on his goals and ambitious. Nothing in life was free, but perhaps royalties couldn't know that since they already had everything. Well of course they couldn't understand how it was to have nothing and strive towards having at least something. And just as she was about to tell him that, that she didn't want any sort of deal but just payment like any other employee she lost the words with his sudden touch again. Not that it scared her, but it made her lose focus. Having his hand close itself around her neck though, that if anything did leave a small chill run down her spine. But her stubbornness forced her not to avert her eyes even the slightest. She was strong, she wasn't scared, king or not Deborah knew she could handle it if it went bad.
"You, my lady, are a precious jewel. And how could I let such a gorgeous gem slip from my fingers like so. No, I have to grasp it. But you want something, fair enough, we all want something. Though I am sure you want more than any mortal trinket, because money can only by so much, but in the great scheme of things... so little. And I rather settle for what is eternal, and I promise you, godhood is that of which I seek."
From Deborah's point of view, money could buy a lot. A lot of things she had not even been near to having all of her life. And as he spoke she started to think of letting the room get swallowed by her light explosion and leave it as he was blinded temporarily, but she guessed that it would just give her more problems. And even though she wasn't exactly fond of the man she wasn't angry either, a bit irritated perhaps but not more than that.
"So tell me, do you want to be on the side of a god and with the benefits and... pleasures he will provide? And have all else mortals tremble at your voice, my dear precious jewel. That is your payment."
Deborah cowered her mouth as she thought through what he said, if what he said was true it sure did sound great. Deborah’s opinion of the king himself could wait, this was her golden opportunity to finally get what she deserved in life. "My king, if that means I will be able to leave the slums in the end I'm at your service. Nothing in life is free, but I accept your proposal." As soon as she ended the sentence she tapped his wrist with her finger while her face started to show an annoyed expression, "Now let go of my neck, king. Don't we both want a blessed start of something that could turn out to be something good?"
The setting changes from Imos to Murtovaara
"My king, if that means I will be able to leave the slums in the end I'm at your service. Nothing in life is free, but I accept your proposal."
"Good," is all Zaheed responded to that, though it tickled him that said, accept, as if he needed her approval. Even if Deborah had refused, Zaheed was being literal when he spoke of grasping his jewel. If Zaheed had to, he would of held her as his prisoner, as his slave. That was something about the Thanos family, they were a determined type of people, when they have a goal something they stop at nothing to fulfill. Sure, Zotar wanted vengeance, but he pursued honor, honor from his tribe, honor from his dying mother. Zaheed, on the other hand, pursued power, and by all means, he was going to get it, or die trying.
"Now let go of my neck, king. Don't we both want a blessed start of something that could turn out to be something good?"
Zaheed leaned in unnecessarily close to Deborah's face for he had an issue with her first sentence, "First thing's first, never tell me what to do, my lady." The king releasing her neck, "Other than that, yes, I would want our start to be... good." Zaheed turned to the door, hand against the hilt of his sword, as he pointed his hand in the direction to his destination, "But come, let me show you where you will be staying."
Zaheed led his newly hired "mage adviser" to her living quarters and where she also will be fostering her research. The two traveled down stairs into the dungeon. The reason why Zaheed showed Deborah to a room underground was because they will be discussing certain topics and plotting certain plans, that Zaheed preferred no one else hearing, although he has never been quite fearful it came to eavesdroppers and tattlers, because he knew he had the talent of manipulation and swaying the truth into his own.
The room was actually quite big, Zaheed had it already ordered to be clear, thus the room itself was vacant. The room once was a torture chamber, but Zaheed demanded that it be cleaned and cleared of cobwebs, however the bloodstains were that of impossible to be completely washed away. The room had it scars, and true scars only fade away.
"Whatever you want you will get," Zaheed granted her. "Of course, if it never intrudes with my plans. But yes, you will be treated well, as if you are of the royal family also." Zaheed lowered his voice and muttered, "Although, I would not be quite using the word family." Then coughed, clearing his throat, "Said you were from the slums, now you will be treated far better than any duke or duchess in the tribe. The necessary furniture pieces will be on their way once you inform the servants of what type of specific appliances meet your taste, including style and color."
Yes, Zaheed spoke the truth, he was going to give Deborah what ever she wanted, well if it did not oppose him of course. "And that also goes for whatever books and scrolls you want when it comes to research. When it comes to my dream of controlling more than one element turning into reality."
It was an divided Deborah that followed the king to this strange place where she should be staying at. She had a hard time believing that she would be provided with a place to stay, but there was a small part of her that was somewhat excited about it. Even though she was walking downwards, to the chilly parts underneath the castle she couldn't really complain since she had experienced such a change. Living in the slums one day and the next in the castle, well the dungeons but still it was the castle. But there was one thing that destroyed that slightly happy mode for her, it was the fact that he had told her not to tell him what to do. It was easier said than done however and it made her slightly irritated.
As they reached the room Deborah looked around, it wasn't the prettiest thing she had seen. Cold. But bigger than what she was used to though. Without asking and even before he had started talking she had already started strolling around the room, inspecting it closer. While she did she started to wonder what kind of room it was, in her mind it seemed unlikely that rooms just where unused. But as she walked she started to believe that it was better to convince herself that the royalties had room and money to waste on empty spaces since her imagination had taken a turn to ideas she didn't really favor.
"Whatever you want you will get. Of course, if it never intrudes with my plans. But yes, you will be treated well, as if you are of the royal family also. Although, I would not be quite using the word family. Said you were from the slums, now you will be treated far better than any duke or duchess in the tribe. The necessary furniture pieces will be on their way once you inform the servants of what type of specific appliances meet your taste, including style and color.
Deborah spun around and watched the king, stunned by the news not the comment after them. She had totally ignored the part about his plans, but it was highly unlikely that she would even come up with something like that. But to be offered anything she could come up with that was huge, even though she should had ideas popping in her mind. All of those things that she wanted to have and never had the chance to lay her hands on was swiped from her mind, it was blank. The news was too big for her to handle.
"And that also goes for whatever books and scrolls you want when it comes to research. When it comes to my dream of controlling more than one element turning into reality."
Deborah wasn't that found of books and reading, probably because it wasn't her specialty. Sure, she could read, even though she probably wasn't the best at it and it had been a long time since she had done it lastly. But if that was what it would take to stay down here and not get sent back to the slums or worse get her head separated from the rest of the body then fine. She would read. Even though she had no idea what she was supposed to read.
So after a moment of silence she started to stroll around the room again, arms folded, "I will let the servants know what I desire when I know then. And about the books and the scrolls, I would rather look for them by myself since I can't really say what I am looking for. I think it would be better for me to be shown the library and the parts of interest in it."
The setting changes from Murtovaara to Imos
Reshar had opted not to leave a mess in his wake. Better that they simply get chastised for falling asleep at their posts rather everyone looking for him. The shadows had lengthened a satisfactory amount and he slipped partially out of the tree he was resting in and glanced down at the forest below for any signs, the coast was clear in his vicinity but the earth told him something was in the distance. But since he couldn't varify from such a distance he left it as hoping it was animal but decided not to waste any more time just in case he was wrong.
The rest of Reshar's form emerged from the tree as he began his approach on the guard post.
The trees were his friends, even in Lakeshore. They gave him adequate cover as he melted in the trees when he needed to hide and out when the coast was clear. He didn't like how long it was taking but he started putting guards to sleep too soon they would get suspicious.
He had reached his last hurdle as he could clearly see the Water tribes individuals. There were five patrolling and an annlyingly sized group of four in the camp. He continued to memorize the cycle of the patrollers and thanks to the way the world works, some one left to relieve themselves in the woods.
'One down' he thought to himself as he left the guard there. The powder worked well in close quarters but for the othe-
"Hey Tsuul," came a voice directly to Reshar's right, he slipped into the tree that was being marked earlier and slid up the tree and then looked down as the second guy had found his sleeping comrade.
"What on earth are you doing you idjit," he said. "Ugh, you got pee on yours- " he got some dust in his lungs and coughed slightly and rubbed his eyes. He looked up to find nothing but just as his gaze fell back down on his friend his eyes began to feel heavy and he soon collapsed in his friends mess as well.
'Two,' he mentally corrected. He kept himself from laughing only due to the fact this situation was not very likely. 'As if two people would fall asleep at the same time in the woods in one's piss. Reshar pulled out a small tube and pulled out two small needle darts and dipped them in the appropriate poison and made his way back toward the camp.
With no more time to waste he calculated the angle and wind and concluded it was more than possible and with a first blow carefully aimed he hit the first target and with a better feel of the distance and wind he quickly placed the other dart in and shot just as the second guard, a female, got up to check what had stung her friend in the back of the neck. Another neck as she approached, checked her neck and after take the dart out fell asleep.
Reshar dashed further into lakeshore territory and was rewarded at the sight of the city itself and all it's inhabitants.
"First up is," he told himself softly. "The lady merchant, Siana Razil." He moved through the outskirts and streets until he had reached her shop. The information from the earth spies seemed accurate so Reshar followed the directions to her house.
In he went with a double pointed needle like knife climbing through a window and navigating in the dark until he came upon her bedroom which she shared with her husband. Reshar approached and slipped partially under the bed and carefully lifted the covers and jabbed the point into the sole of her foot causing it to bleed and injecting the poison into her bloodstream.
"Ouch!" Siana cried out as she woke up and Reshar slipped all the way under.
"What is it, Sia?" asked the man who woke up from her sudden yelp.
"I don't, my foot is bleeding. I think some thing bit me." She paused as she was feeling the effects of numbness spreading up her leg. "Olzin! I c-can't feel my leg!" Fear was apparent in her voice and soon her body started to sway but the man caught her.
"Sia? Sia!" he exclaimed. "Somebody help me!" he screamed as he picked her up and headed out of their room.
Reshar waited for the sound of the outside door to close and he slipped out. "Nothing like an emergency to stop someone from examining a room." He said quietly as he opened their bedroom door and slipped back into the night in search of the next name. "Boraz Hilk, well respected warrior." Reshar found pleasure in killing skilled fighters, he also enjoyed the fact that anyone that examined the would find it similar to that of a snake bite. Reshar smiled inwardly as he made his way through the town as the screams of the husband called everyone toward the house and away from his current location.
The rest of Reshar's form emerged from the tree as he began his approach on the guard post.
The trees were his friends, even in Lakeshore. They gave him adequate cover as he melted in the trees when he needed to hide and out when the coast was clear. He didn't like how long it was taking but he started putting guards to sleep too soon they would get suspicious.
He had reached his last hurdle as he could clearly see the Water tribes individuals. There were five patrolling and an annlyingly sized group of four in the camp. He continued to memorize the cycle of the patrollers and thanks to the way the world works, some one left to relieve themselves in the woods.
'One down' he thought to himself as he left the guard there. The powder worked well in close quarters but for the othe-
"Hey Tsuul," came a voice directly to Reshar's right, he slipped into the tree that was being marked earlier and slid up the tree and then looked down as the second guy had found his sleeping comrade.
"What on earth are you doing you idjit," he said. "Ugh, you got pee on yours- " he got some dust in his lungs and coughed slightly and rubbed his eyes. He looked up to find nothing but just as his gaze fell back down on his friend his eyes began to feel heavy and he soon collapsed in his friends mess as well.
'Two,' he mentally corrected. He kept himself from laughing only due to the fact this situation was not very likely. 'As if two people would fall asleep at the same time in the woods in one's piss. Reshar pulled out a small tube and pulled out two small needle darts and dipped them in the appropriate poison and made his way back toward the camp.
With no more time to waste he calculated the angle and wind and concluded it was more than possible and with a first blow carefully aimed he hit the first target and with a better feel of the distance and wind he quickly placed the other dart in and shot just as the second guard, a female, got up to check what had stung her friend in the back of the neck. Another neck as she approached, checked her neck and after take the dart out fell asleep.
Reshar dashed further into lakeshore territory and was rewarded at the sight of the city itself and all it's inhabitants.
"First up is," he told himself softly. "The lady merchant, Siana Razil." He moved through the outskirts and streets until he had reached her shop. The information from the earth spies seemed accurate so Reshar followed the directions to her house.
In he went with a double pointed needle like knife climbing through a window and navigating in the dark until he came upon her bedroom which she shared with her husband. Reshar approached and slipped partially under the bed and carefully lifted the covers and jabbed the point into the sole of her foot causing it to bleed and injecting the poison into her bloodstream.
"Ouch!" Siana cried out as she woke up and Reshar slipped all the way under.
"What is it, Sia?" asked the man who woke up from her sudden yelp.
"I don't, my foot is bleeding. I think some thing bit me." She paused as she was feeling the effects of numbness spreading up her leg. "Olzin! I c-can't feel my leg!" Fear was apparent in her voice and soon her body started to sway but the man caught her.
"Sia? Sia!" he exclaimed. "Somebody help me!" he screamed as he picked her up and headed out of their room.
Reshar waited for the sound of the outside door to close and he slipped out. "Nothing like an emergency to stop someone from examining a room." He said quietly as he opened their bedroom door and slipped back into the night in search of the next name. "Boraz Hilk, well respected warrior." Reshar found pleasure in killing skilled fighters, he also enjoyed the fact that anyone that examined the would find it similar to that of a snake bite. Reshar smiled inwardly as he made his way through the town as the screams of the husband called everyone toward the house and away from his current location.
"Seize any suspicious characters, in case this 'serpent' epidemic is nothing more then a murderer on the loose. If it is, I want those responsible not only in chains, but with legs and arms broken. If it is a foreigner's then I will be even more angred. Oh, and wear your shin guards." Zianro said to some of the guards who walked out immediately to inform the soldiers. He had heard of what had happened, and he had to send for the healers to try and save lives before it was too late.
"You damned fool!" He said to himself. "If it is the work of the other tribes what can I do?! I had offered them love and peace, and one of them dares reward it with murder in the night, to wipe us out?! Wait..." Zianro stopped his ranting and half realized several things as he stormed towards the dungeons. He knew he had to see one man and one man alone for suspicions like this.
Upon reaching Vinicius's cell he simply used his own set of keys to unlock the door and walk in, slamming the door on his way in. He looked at an ice cold bucket of water and used his magic to wake up the prisoner. "Wake up Zotar. We are going to talk, more like I'm going to talk and you answer me when I'm done." Zianro stated as he sat on his bucket. "Something is out in my city this very night attacking my citizens. If I find this is a ploy of some kind by some loyalists of yours to try and rescue you and challenge Zaheed I will be very mad. Because I want to help you, really I do. But your hatred for other tribes has got to stop first and realize Imos needs all tribes. Otherwise, I cannot speak for your freedom. I could even make you a slave with a new name. Or I could torture you again and again."
Zianro then smiled a most chilling smile, a smile that also matched the dragon part of his title. "He banished the girl you know. The one you were with. To my lands of all places. Looks like the new King, yes King not Lord, wants all loose ends tied. If Zaheed has his way everything that our forefathers envisioned for us will fade away like moths in a flame."
---
Na'ari was riding through the Water lands in silent patrol, seeking out the Exile his lord was telling him about. Though, he was unsure of where to start, or how to find her. Long had he pondered on how to find her or whom to turn to. He knew of one other exile who was actually a friendly type of person, so maybe it wasn't a bad idea to find and pay him a visit if he was in town.
"You damned fool!" He said to himself. "If it is the work of the other tribes what can I do?! I had offered them love and peace, and one of them dares reward it with murder in the night, to wipe us out?! Wait..." Zianro stopped his ranting and half realized several things as he stormed towards the dungeons. He knew he had to see one man and one man alone for suspicions like this.
Upon reaching Vinicius's cell he simply used his own set of keys to unlock the door and walk in, slamming the door on his way in. He looked at an ice cold bucket of water and used his magic to wake up the prisoner. "Wake up Zotar. We are going to talk, more like I'm going to talk and you answer me when I'm done." Zianro stated as he sat on his bucket. "Something is out in my city this very night attacking my citizens. If I find this is a ploy of some kind by some loyalists of yours to try and rescue you and challenge Zaheed I will be very mad. Because I want to help you, really I do. But your hatred for other tribes has got to stop first and realize Imos needs all tribes. Otherwise, I cannot speak for your freedom. I could even make you a slave with a new name. Or I could torture you again and again."
Zianro then smiled a most chilling smile, a smile that also matched the dragon part of his title. "He banished the girl you know. The one you were with. To my lands of all places. Looks like the new King, yes King not Lord, wants all loose ends tied. If Zaheed has his way everything that our forefathers envisioned for us will fade away like moths in a flame."
---
Na'ari was riding through the Water lands in silent patrol, seeking out the Exile his lord was telling him about. Though, he was unsure of where to start, or how to find her. Long had he pondered on how to find her or whom to turn to. He knew of one other exile who was actually a friendly type of person, so maybe it wasn't a bad idea to find and pay him a visit if he was in town.
A slap of water whipped against the cheeks of the prisoner, Vinicius awoke, shivering, shaking. And though when he awoke trapped, he awoke tremble, always. Because inside he was filled with fire, the only flames left to burn danced wildly in his heart, but they were just flames, no longer an inferno, for the pride has been knocked right out of his lungs as each second passed confined, as each drip slipped against flesh was like a electric pulse drilled in, though rendering him powerless.
"Wake up Zotar. We are going to talk, more like I'm going to talk and you answer me when I'm done."
Vinicius was not in the mood for any type of communication with Zianro, well more like he doubt he had full mental capability, for his physical being had taken a toil, no food, no heat for the once praised fire lord. But was he insane, well, it depended who you were asking. But the only type of insanity he was filled with was one turned to violence, blood, vengeance. And yes, did he before want vengeance? Yes, of course, what boy would not wish to avenge the murder of his beloved father, especially if that boy clearly witness the slaughter? But now, things were personal, more personal than they have ever been. Sure Vinicius has always hated the water tribe, really any tribe that is not his, but that was just the fire tribe as a people. Its like once they are torn for the womb they are drilled with a slogan of, We are the best, and damn everyone else. But that was because the fire tribe has not only been known to be a people of pride, but one of anger, and those two traits can spur war, war then forging hate. But now, was far beyond war, Vinicius experienced something else, this right here, this was utter torture. So if possible, Vinicius was far beyond hate.
"Something is out in my city this very night attacking my citizens. If I find this is a ploy of some kind by some loyalists of yours to try and rescue you and challenge Zaheed I will be very mad. Because I want to help you, really I do."
If Vinicius could he would of tightened his fist, tense his muscles, as if he was ready to fight, though no matter what his mind wanted his body was far too weak, too deprived. And though the ice had melt, Vinicius could no longer feel his hands nor feet, they had gone completely numb. But Vinicius had an issue with Zianro's last sentence, it was a sickening lie to Vinicius that had only twisted even further the thorns of his revulsion.
"Otherwise, I cannot speak for your freedom. I could even make you a slave with a new name. Or I could torture you again and again."
And one day, people, even his friends, if Vinicius ever escapes, will wonder what happened to Vinicius. Why all the hate, violence, and bloodlust? It was because of moments like this, that uprooted something ugly inside of him. And when he believed there was no possible way to become any more bitter, Zianro then spoke these words, "He banished the girl you know. The one you were with. To my lands of all places. Looks like the new King, yes King not Lord, wants all loose ends tied. If Zaheed has his way everything that our forefathers envisioned for us will fade away like moths in a flame."
Even if Zaheed did all of that, if he did capture Sholeh and exile her, Vinicius still did not paint his big brother as the bad guy, but Vinicius sympathize him, for Vinicius claims he would do the same thing, find blame to fill the sadness, but Vinicius choses not to believe the whole story, the bigger picture.
"Zianro, there will never be an us between you and me, and if us concerns you and your people, I hope they enjoy the heat."
'Reap what you sow,' Reshar thought to himself as he looked at the dead body of Borz Hilk. A skilled warrior to be sure, those were always tricky to catch off guard, especially in situations like this when one's guard is naturally high. Reshar removed the dart from the dead man's neck. It was a more visible than he would have liked but there was something he could do about that. He chanted softly and made a cosmetic affect and simply healed the skin over the wound while leaving the poison inside the body.
The man before Reshar had single handedly be the cause of several deaths from the Earth tribe. Nobody Reshar was close to, but he wasn't really close to anyone. He hid the body in some bushes nearby and caused it to over grow to conceal the body a little easier.
'This person is rather thorough,' Reshar thought as he couldn't help but admire someone that would still consider the killer being an actual person. Reshar considered the need to kill someone this skilled, but remembering the list, knew that orders were absolute. If the name wasn't there, then their life was extended a little longer. Death was simply part of the cycle. Reshar was just one that sped that cycle up for certain individuals.
'Now to wrap this up and head to the land of the Air tribe.' Reshar thought as he began to plan his escape. Should he slip into the crowd or simply disappear into the woods. The last target was a young woman. She had noble blood and her name was well known. With this the quota will be complete. An influential merchant, a famous warrior, and soon a noble born. The message will be clear that no one is safe and shall serve as a way of keeping the countries in check. Though personally the collection isn't the same without a Royalty dead as well, but apparently the Warden doesn't wish to escalate things too far too fast.
Reshar watched the scared young woman moved with her guards and they were quite skillful.
'This was going to be a little annoying,' he thought to himself.
The man before Reshar had single handedly be the cause of several deaths from the Earth tribe. Nobody Reshar was close to, but he wasn't really close to anyone. He hid the body in some bushes nearby and caused it to over grow to conceal the body a little easier.
'This person is rather thorough,' Reshar thought as he couldn't help but admire someone that would still consider the killer being an actual person. Reshar considered the need to kill someone this skilled, but remembering the list, knew that orders were absolute. If the name wasn't there, then their life was extended a little longer. Death was simply part of the cycle. Reshar was just one that sped that cycle up for certain individuals.
'Now to wrap this up and head to the land of the Air tribe.' Reshar thought as he began to plan his escape. Should he slip into the crowd or simply disappear into the woods. The last target was a young woman. She had noble blood and her name was well known. With this the quota will be complete. An influential merchant, a famous warrior, and soon a noble born. The message will be clear that no one is safe and shall serve as a way of keeping the countries in check. Though personally the collection isn't the same without a Royalty dead as well, but apparently the Warden doesn't wish to escalate things too far too fast.
Reshar watched the scared young woman moved with her guards and they were quite skillful.
'This was going to be a little annoying,' he thought to himself.
"Very well, the servants can give you a tour of the palace including the library, but for me now, I must harvest military plans," Zaheed responded, knowing now he was in full control of every army the fire tribe owned. Because even before, when he was general, it was a thorn against his side to know that though he commands, he also had to carry them. Though not anymore, Zaheed had only one boss, and that was himself. "I'm sure you will find your stay here quite enjoyable, and I believe and hope, I can say the same about your service.
Zaheed turned to exit the run, and as he did, Zaheed was stopped by a messenger who called out his name, "King Zaheed." Zaheed folded his arms, with a furrow in his brow, he answered, "Yes, what is it?" And while Zaheed gave his question, he sensed their be a problem, especially in the nervous and pale face of the man who served as the informer. But lately, Zaheed been given an expression of such, perhaps the kingdom started to feel another side of Zaheed, a darker atmosphere that surrounded him. But the common explanation for that is because Zaheed lost his father and now brother, thus reason why he seems so... black inside. But in all truths, Zaheed lost all light in his heart decades ago.
"The queen... she's-- she is perhaps on her last breaths. In all respects, King Zaheed, you should go check on her," the messenger suggested, but the suggestion felt more like a command to Zaheed. And Ivana's title of queen bothered Zaheed, that termed meant authority, it meant power, but she had none of that. Zaheed wanted to be the only person with a title resorting to control.
Zaheed twisted his body, rotating with strong force as he dunk his armored fist into the servant's stomach, feeling the crackle of a rib, "That may have been a suggestion of yours, but since when where you my adviser." The young man was on the ground, clutching the stricken spot on his body, as he coughed and groaned with pain. "That's right," Zaheed said. "I have none. Learn your place, or next time this happens others will suffer to scrub your remains from off the stone tiles." It would not be any surprise if Deborah heard Zaheed, the scene happened only a few meters away. But the reason why Zaheed didn't kill the servant, was because he did not want to appear to be a lunatic, that surely could start riots, and even get him overthrown, besides he may get the point where he ends countless lives of innocent because he felt like it. But for now, he must gradually get there, build his power, construct the intimation and fill his people with fear.
Zaheed walked to his mother, Queen Ivana, she was deathly ill. "Zotar?" she called out, expecting her younger son, because Zaheed had not yet appeared for her weak eyes to see. "Gabriela?" she then spoke out for her daughter, and finally her youngest son, "Zenas?" But not Zaheed, and though he wished to be mad that she didn't call him, he knew he had no right to be, not really. For Zaheed, separated himself from everyone besides his father and Zotar, because his father was the prize and Zotar was the competition, and Zaheed was only set on winning Zarfu's favoritism. And when Zaheed couldn't win that, he went for the throne instead, and went at any cost to get it.
"No, it is me, King Zaheed," he did not even acknowledged that dying woman was his mother, or that he was her son, and that was because he felt no connection. It was not that Ivana was a horrible mother, she was great one, a loving nurturer, but it was that Zaheed pushed that love away for his own ambitions.
"Zaheed? Oh, yes my oldest. Son... W-where is Zotar?" No one had yet informed Ivana of Zotar's kidnapping, no one wanted her to die in worry. But Zaheed was now irritated when she asked for Zotar. So Zaheed did the cruel thing to answer, "He is dead." Well, to Zaheed he good as dead, so he lied.
"D-dead?" Ivana cried, sobbing. "N-no, no, no..." Ivana paused to look up at Zaheed, she reached out a hand but he just stood there still, unkind enough to not embrace his mother in her last moments. "At now in my last seconds I see you, Zaheed, my son. But soon... I will see Zotar and your father. I love you..." And with that Ivana gave her last breath, the sickness had overwhelmed her, or so the entire world will believe, but Zaheed knew the truth lied in poison, his poison. Zaheed was a snake after all, he pierced her with his venom.
In rushed Zenas and Gabriela, Zenas wrapped an arm around his sister as she panicked to run over to her mother, "Is it too late?" she asked, with her long curls wrapped against her face in a messy fashion, a way you would know she rushed to get to palace. "I... I...," Zenas could not finished his sentence as he dropped to the ground besides Ivana, holding her cold bony and in his, crying himself with Gabriela. And in their grief, Zaheed was a statue, no emotion, no affection.
Zianro's smile silently fell. "To think I believed you to be a man of respect. Your father chose the wrong man to groom then it seems. I wanted to share my dream of a balanced Imos with you, but it seems you are as blind as both your father and Zaheed." He rose from his seat in his statement. "Maybe I'll keep you here longer until revelation hits you over the head to increase your vision. Maybe I'll enslave you. But rest assured, until I have what I know is needed for the entire continent, you will never escape my sight. I will plague your mind like a gnat. We are so alike. Stubborn, isolated, longing for the touch of a woman. But I think that's where the similarities end."
Zianro turned to leave. "I'll give you updates on your family whenever I hear of it. Until then, make yourself comfortable." Zianro sighed as he walked out of his cell and back to his palace. All the while he was sure that whatever was currently going on in lakeshore is causing pandemonium. He whistled for the captain of the city guard.
"Search for anyone not of the Town, or tribe. If he or she is the elusive Serpent, arrest him. If they resists arrest...bring me their head." Zianro instructed as he sat on his throne, brooding.
Zianro turned to leave. "I'll give you updates on your family whenever I hear of it. Until then, make yourself comfortable." Zianro sighed as he walked out of his cell and back to his palace. All the while he was sure that whatever was currently going on in lakeshore is causing pandemonium. He whistled for the captain of the city guard.
"Search for anyone not of the Town, or tribe. If he or she is the elusive Serpent, arrest him. If they resists arrest...bring me their head." Zianro instructed as he sat on his throne, brooding.
"Very well, the servants can give you a tour of the palace including the library, but for me now, I must harvest military plans."
While the king spoke Deborah only granted him a short glance, she didn't give him a nod in agreement or a proper answer. Why? There wasn't a good reason for her to act like that, it was not like he had said anything to offend her in that statement. She had already known that he would leave as soon as he had gotten this over with. The reason for her to act that was simply because she was a sullen person. And it was sort of a silent statement that she could do whatever she wanted to and if it was to ignore him then so be it. It was not like he had time to argue because of such actions at times like these and Deborah knew it.
She listened to the footsteps on the stone tiles as he left the room with her back towards the door but as soon as he left she turned around and was just about to leave the room. It wasn't like she believed she was allowed to leave the room but neither did she think that she was a prisoner, they hadn't locked the door. But with the hand on the doorknob she stopped to listen to the discussion outside instead. Hearing the thud from something dropping to the floor and the couching Deborah made sure to at least try to make a mental note about what could happen if she try to take up to much space and authority. But somehow she believed that the note would disappear in the mist of thoughts with time, or perhaps it would be gone tomorrow.
Hearing the footsteps get more distant out there in the hallway she opened the door again and walked outside, not to ask the servant how he felt or if he needed help. No, the only thing she honored him with was a silent look. Not even of concern but of derogatory. With that she simply left the room, deciding by herself that she was going to be her own guide. It was not like she needed someone to show her around. How hard could it be?
Eirene had spent all evening and probably most of the night inside her basement making notes on what she had discovered, not something new for the world. But something new for her. And that was mainly what mattered, she wanted to learn new things. She wanted to gain more knowledge, as long as she discovered something new every day it was a good day. Not that this day had been bad even without it. No, she believed that this day had been an extremely good one even without the wonders of what a human’s body could hide.
When she was done she washed her hands and the equipment’s in the bowl of water she had prepared beforehand. She let all the candle's flame dies out so the room fell in complete darkness, but even if the room itself was like a pitch black hole around her and the single candle she held in her hand. With it she left the room by walking up the stairs, while she locked the door to the staircase she noticed something however. Even if it was faint something could be heard in the night, screams. In wonder Eirene walked over the grass and to the front of the house, gazing out into the night, wondering why it was such a ruckus outside this night. It didn't seem to be full grown panic so it couldn't be an attack, but what could steer such emotions then?
She was just about to walk out the gate as someone grabbed her shoulder so sudden that she dropped the candle in her hand. The little flame started to burn the grass surrounding it, but the small fire didn't have a chance since the one who grabbed her scooped water out of the ocean by only his will and made it travel to the small flames. The one who had grabbed her was no one else but her oldest brother, Eden, he had not moved an inch while executing the little quenching assignment, "Father wants you to come inside, it's not safe out there."
Eirene wrinkled her forehead as she watched her older brother, she found it odd that he were there. He had his own house with a wife and kids, he should be with them at this time of night. And even though she wanted to go out to see what was happening she followed him inside the house again while glancing backwards, out at the night, with longing eyes.
When they arrived inside she saw something even stranger, everyone was awake. Even her father who would need to get up early in the morning to return to the palace and his duties. Somehow she started to wonder if it was something she had done, nervously she started to fiddle with the dark blue dress she wore. But what could she have done? A thought that jumped around in her mind was of course the body she stored down in the basement, but if they knew about it and didn't like it, shouldn't they have told her before?
While she stood there and thought to herself her father started to speak, declaring why everyone had been gathered. Well everyone but one. It struck Eirene as she looked around the room that Embla, her older sister by two years, was missing. She wondered if it could be so that she had run away from home since she had just been promised to a man Eirene knew Embla disliked. It was not that he was a bad man, it was because Embla were in love with someone else but their father would gain more by giving him to the other.
Her train of thoughts was interrupted once more by her father explaining that Embla had left the house earlier this evening, father had seen her himself but decided not to stop her since he felt like she would escape home if he had done so. But this night was a dangerous night to be out in, which was why Eirene had been stopped as she tried to leave. Words had been told that an assassin had gotten inside the city and was out there. Embla was still out there and no one knew where she was.
As soon as their father had explained it all he told her older brother's that they needed to join him in the search. The four of them left the house, leaving Eirene and her younger brother alone. Both of them stood in the doorway watching as their family rushed out into the night to find the lost member.
Despite all the drama elsewhere, the mood in the tavern was pleasant. A warm and inviting fire was crackling in its fireplace, casting dancing illuminations of yellow and orange upon the walls, furniture and people. Music and laughter sounded where men had gathered for the evening; drinking, conversing and gambling. To Toru's right a young chap with dark hair was chatting up the youthful barmaid; to his right a group of three men and a rather gruff looking woman seemed to be caught up in an intense game of cards. It surely wasn't the fanciest of bars, but it had the kind of lively atmosphere Toru loved. It showed in the way he smiled as he gave his companion an unintentionally hard 'pat' on the back.
"Drink up, lad. There ain't nothing like a good drink after a long ride!" as if to emphasize his words, the giant took a few large gulps of his mead before setting down his cup with a thud. Due to the force of his actions, a small amount of it managed to splash onto the table – yet Toru payed it no mind. Instead he gave the cloaked figure next to him a hearty grin; earning a slight glare in response.
"You shouldn't be so noisy, old man. We don't want everyone's attention, do we?" his companion hissed quietly, cautiously taking a sip from their own, considerably smaller cup.
A loud chuckle rumbled in the giant's chest as he took another large gulp of his mead. "Don't ya' worry, kiddo. See, everyone's loud here, ain't they? So we'll stand out more if we cower like cornered field mice, ya' know? Just relax, Lulu."
"That's a stupid claim, even coming from you," Lu Feng countered wryly, "just finish up so we can go get some sleep. We've got a lot to do tomorrow..." the black haired youth trailed off as a conversation a bit further away caught his attention.
"Have you heard?" said one of the dark haired youth to the barmaid, "there are rumors three people were killed tonight," as though he were trying to make the situation sound even more dramatic than it already was. Before he continued, the boy leaned closer to the barmaid and lowered his voice – though Lu Feng could still make out what he was saying by reading his lips, "by an assassin."
The barmaid of course looked horrified, clasping her freckled hands over her pink lips as she gazed at the boy with her blue doe eyes. "Really?" she asked, a silver of doubt in her voice. "That's horrible! Oh goodness, how shall I dare leave-" whatever she said next completely bypassed Lu Feng, as he'd already lost interest in what they were saying. So now they've got assassins running havoc, eh? I suppose hellholes will always be hellholes, no matter how many years pass. His lips curled into a slight, bitter smile. Somehow, he found the situation rather amusing.
Reshar watched the woman from roofs as he his practices of traveling from tree to tree back in Shadowfen. He recalled a list of noble women on the list that he had looked at. They had brief descriptions next to the names. It was the description that gave the woman's identity away.
'If I remember this one's name is Embla deSoleh.' he thought to himself. She seemed rather flushed from the excitement of the town as well as being in "this" man's arms. She was at age where marriage either has or should be taking place. Could this man be hers. He had a fair face and his body seemed slightly sturdy as well. Reshar was forced to slow down as the two stopped and seemed to be getting agitated. He inched closer and scanned the area for a good location to hide, and possibly strike from the shadows should the opportunity present itself.
Which it always did.
Reshar listened in and found that the guy was attempting to convince her to leave the town until it was safe and she seemed to have some love and responsibility to her family. The man continued trying to persuade her talking about their future family together. She seemed so torn, tears began to build up in the corner of her eyes. Reshar didn't really care one way or the other. If they got out of town they would escape into the woods which was Reshar's favorite hunting ground. But if they split up then she would be easy pickings. The problem was if anyone else came to join them.
The argument was going nowhere and the longer Reshar waited the worse it would get. He readied the dart and blowgun once more and dipped it into appropriate vial and then grabbed a second dart and placed it in a different vial. He then took aim and exhaled sharply into the blowgun and sent the first dart flying.
"Ouch," the young man exclaimed as he reached to the back of his neck and felt something sticking out. He pulled it just as he heard Embla let out a 'Ow', herself. He pulled the dart out of his neck with little concern for what it was until he found something similar in her neck too. "Arl yuul alllight?" he mumbled as he tongue stopped working. He then saw Embla grasping her throat with terrified eyes as she seemed to have trouble breathing. Just then the man slumped down unable to move his body or talk as he watch his love suffocating before his very eyes.
All this was missed by Reshar, for his job was done and he had rushed the job more than usual due to the huge request that was given to him.
'If I remember this one's name is Embla deSoleh.' he thought to himself. She seemed rather flushed from the excitement of the town as well as being in "this" man's arms. She was at age where marriage either has or should be taking place. Could this man be hers. He had a fair face and his body seemed slightly sturdy as well. Reshar was forced to slow down as the two stopped and seemed to be getting agitated. He inched closer and scanned the area for a good location to hide, and possibly strike from the shadows should the opportunity present itself.
Which it always did.
Reshar listened in and found that the guy was attempting to convince her to leave the town until it was safe and she seemed to have some love and responsibility to her family. The man continued trying to persuade her talking about their future family together. She seemed so torn, tears began to build up in the corner of her eyes. Reshar didn't really care one way or the other. If they got out of town they would escape into the woods which was Reshar's favorite hunting ground. But if they split up then she would be easy pickings. The problem was if anyone else came to join them.
The argument was going nowhere and the longer Reshar waited the worse it would get. He readied the dart and blowgun once more and dipped it into appropriate vial and then grabbed a second dart and placed it in a different vial. He then took aim and exhaled sharply into the blowgun and sent the first dart flying.
"Ouch," the young man exclaimed as he reached to the back of his neck and felt something sticking out. He pulled it just as he heard Embla let out a 'Ow', herself. He pulled the dart out of his neck with little concern for what it was until he found something similar in her neck too. "Arl yuul alllight?" he mumbled as he tongue stopped working. He then saw Embla grasping her throat with terrified eyes as she seemed to have trouble breathing. Just then the man slumped down unable to move his body or talk as he watch his love suffocating before his very eyes.
All this was missed by Reshar, for his job was done and he had rushed the job more than usual due to the huge request that was given to him.
Reshar watched the woman from roofs as he his practices of traveling from tree to tree back in Shadowfen. He recalled a list of noble women on the list that he had looked at. They had brief descriptions next to the names. It was the description that gave the woman's identity away.
'If I remember this one's name is Embla deSoleh.' he thought to himself. She seemed rather flushed from the excitement of the town as well as being in "this" man's arms. She was at age where marriage either has or should be taking place. Could this man be hers. He had a fair face and his body seemed slightly sturdy as well. Reshar was forced to slow down as the two stopped and seemed to be getting agitated. He inched closer and scanned the area for a good location to hide, and possibly strike from the shadows should the opportunity present itself.
Which it always did.
Reshar listened in and found that the guy was attempting to convince her to leave the town until it was safe and she seemed to have some love and responsibility to her family. The man continued trying to persuade her talking about their future family together. She seemed so torn, tears began to build up in the corner of her eyes. Reshar didn't really care one way or the other. If they got out of town they would escape into the woods which was Reshar's favorite hunting ground. But if they split up then she would be easy pickings. The problem was if anyone else came to join them.
The argument was going nowhere and the longer Reshar waited the worse it would get. He readied the dart and blowgun once more and dipped it into appropriate vial and then grabbed a second dart and placed it in a different vial. He then took aim and exhaled sharply into the blowgun and sent the first dart flying.
"Ouch," the young man exclaimed as he reached to the back of his neck and felt something sticking out. He pulled it just as he heard Embla let out a 'Ow', herself. He pulled the dart out of his neck with little concern for what it was until he found something similar in her neck too. "Arl yuul alllight?" he mumbled as he tongue stopped working. He then saw Embla grasping her throat with terrified eyes as she seemed to have trouble breathing. Just then the man slumped down unable to move his body or talk as he watch his love suffocating before his very eyes.
All this was missed by Reshar, for his job was done and he had rushed the job more than usual due to the huge request that was given to him. He was told to do it as fast as possible. Reshar didn't argue. He showed results. The city was in too much of a fuss. The forests were littered with lights and people stomping around. He realized to his chagrin that he was going to have to try to lay low he quickly pulled a small bottle and pulled off the cork and sniffed it and instantly pulled his nose away before he got too close.
'That will do'he said as he closed the bottle and he slid to the back of the house. When he was comfortable with the safety he dropped back to the ground and rolled to distribute the weight. He got up and opened the bottle and made his way to the nearest tavern. He had left his coat on the roof and took only the bottle he had with him before. He started to drink it and made sure to drip it down his front. He came out into the street swaying and tumbling and muttering loudly, complaining that everyone was too loud. When people passed by they smelt the alcohol on him and veered off because they had bigger things to worry about other than a drunk. But instead of going into the tavern Reshar went to the back street and "collapsed" against the wall and let the strong drink try to takes its hold on him. Relunctantly it was hard for Reshar to get drunk, but he had watched drunkards and learned to imitate them as he just let himself lay on the ground and as he let his mind relax, he told himself that he must sleep.
And there he lay for who knows how long.
'If I remember this one's name is Embla deSoleh.' he thought to himself. She seemed rather flushed from the excitement of the town as well as being in "this" man's arms. She was at age where marriage either has or should be taking place. Could this man be hers. He had a fair face and his body seemed slightly sturdy as well. Reshar was forced to slow down as the two stopped and seemed to be getting agitated. He inched closer and scanned the area for a good location to hide, and possibly strike from the shadows should the opportunity present itself.
Which it always did.
Reshar listened in and found that the guy was attempting to convince her to leave the town until it was safe and she seemed to have some love and responsibility to her family. The man continued trying to persuade her talking about their future family together. She seemed so torn, tears began to build up in the corner of her eyes. Reshar didn't really care one way or the other. If they got out of town they would escape into the woods which was Reshar's favorite hunting ground. But if they split up then she would be easy pickings. The problem was if anyone else came to join them.
The argument was going nowhere and the longer Reshar waited the worse it would get. He readied the dart and blowgun once more and dipped it into appropriate vial and then grabbed a second dart and placed it in a different vial. He then took aim and exhaled sharply into the blowgun and sent the first dart flying.
"Ouch," the young man exclaimed as he reached to the back of his neck and felt something sticking out. He pulled it just as he heard Embla let out a 'Ow', herself. He pulled the dart out of his neck with little concern for what it was until he found something similar in her neck too. "Arl yuul alllight?" he mumbled as he tongue stopped working. He then saw Embla grasping her throat with terrified eyes as she seemed to have trouble breathing. Just then the man slumped down unable to move his body or talk as he watch his love suffocating before his very eyes.
All this was missed by Reshar, for his job was done and he had rushed the job more than usual due to the huge request that was given to him. He was told to do it as fast as possible. Reshar didn't argue. He showed results. The city was in too much of a fuss. The forests were littered with lights and people stomping around. He realized to his chagrin that he was going to have to try to lay low he quickly pulled a small bottle and pulled off the cork and sniffed it and instantly pulled his nose away before he got too close.
'That will do'he said as he closed the bottle and he slid to the back of the house. When he was comfortable with the safety he dropped back to the ground and rolled to distribute the weight. He got up and opened the bottle and made his way to the nearest tavern. He had left his coat on the roof and took only the bottle he had with him before. He started to drink it and made sure to drip it down his front. He came out into the street swaying and tumbling and muttering loudly, complaining that everyone was too loud. When people passed by they smelt the alcohol on him and veered off because they had bigger things to worry about other than a drunk. But instead of going into the tavern Reshar went to the back street and "collapsed" against the wall and let the strong drink try to takes its hold on him. Relunctantly it was hard for Reshar to get drunk, but he had watched drunkards and learned to imitate them as he just let himself lay on the ground and as he let his mind relax, he told himself that he must sleep.
And there he lay for who knows how long.
What the fuck is up with these people?! I swear, they-" whatever thoughts passed through Lu Feng's mind were left unfinished as he just barely managed to dodge an arrow, diving into a narrow ally. "Shit," he gasped, stopping for a brief moment to regain his breath, his hand tightly pressed to his side, blood already beginning to seep through the cloth of his clothes. To say that he was both confused and irritated would be an understatement. Everything had seemed to be going fine up until about fifteen minutes ago. Sure, Toru had- despite Lu Feng's protests- got himself drunk, but once he'd managed to convince the giant that it was time for bed, he wasn't really concerned for his friends recovery. Toru recovered rather quickly from these kinds of things, after all. What irritated Lu Feng was that he'd just been able to fall asleep, when the moronic city guards suddenly barged into his inn room, demanding the youth's cooperation.
Which he would of course not do.
The entire thing quickly escalated into a fight, in which Lu Feng wasted no time escaping as soon as possible. Sadly, that wasn't enough to shake off his pursuers, which brings us to his current situation; gasping for air behind a stack of empty wine barrels. He drew one last breath, then straightened up and dove further in between the houses. The air was heavy with the scent of rain. Lu Feng prayed that it wouldn't start anytime soon. Depending on the guards skills in water manipulation, that would limit his chances of escape enormously. Especially since he refused to use his own powers, hoping to keep his identity secret.
It didn't help that Lu Feng was beginning to feel dizzy, the wound in his side sending waves of pain rippling through his body. If only he hadn't let himself get stabbed! Gritting his teeth, the black haired youth forced himself to continue down the street. He couldn't let them catch up on him now, but he was also aware of the fact that he didn't have much energy left. "Fuck," he gasped as the world swam before his eyes. He was beginning to become unfocused. Perhaps that was why he didn't notice the blue clad guard sneaking up behind him. All he felt something wet and cold wrap around his ankles, only to then freeze. Down to the ground he plummeted, a loud thud and slings of curses sounding through the night. As he tried to turn around and get back on his feet, all his gaze met was the triumphant grin of the guard who'd managed to take him down.
It looked like he was saying something spiteful, but Lu Feng couldn't make out the individual words. The world swam before his eyes, his head feeling as though it were about to explode. "G-go... to ...hell," he gasped out, attempting to hoist himself back up. His body wouldn't carry his weight, faltering beneath him as he dove into the black sea of unconsciousness.
Na'ari soon came upon a house in his riding, close to the shore, and knew if he would have any luck finding an exile, a remote house near the lake would be the perfect place to find them, so first he'd search there. He approached the door, but hesitated in knocking, if someone else answered it would be embarrassing for him as a Right Hand. So, thinking on his feet, he knocked on the door and said, "Belistrad. If you're in there, give me a reply knock." Then, if Na'ari received no reply, then he'll know he's at the wrong house, and thus, he waited.
---
Zianro rubbed his temples. He had heard rumors of what the guards were doing and that several aristocrats were in shock about the whole thing. "This is the last thing I wanted. A place that's afraid...whoever did this wanted my people to be afraid. Not me, my people. Whoever did this they're going to pay, and they'll pay heavy. Then I'll calm the people's fears."
He was approached by a guard. "Sir, we've caught one plausible suspect. A water exile. We see no reason to further the search any furt-"
"Seek out more anyway. Any foreigner who even looks suspicious, detain." Zianro stated. He silently vowed in his mind that he would not be made a fool of.
---
Zianro rubbed his temples. He had heard rumors of what the guards were doing and that several aristocrats were in shock about the whole thing. "This is the last thing I wanted. A place that's afraid...whoever did this wanted my people to be afraid. Not me, my people. Whoever did this they're going to pay, and they'll pay heavy. Then I'll calm the people's fears."
He was approached by a guard. "Sir, we've caught one plausible suspect. A water exile. We see no reason to further the search any furt-"
"Seek out more anyway. Any foreigner who even looks suspicious, detain." Zianro stated. He silently vowed in his mind that he would not be made a fool of.
In the darkest hours just before dawn started to disperse the night sky the rest of the family returned. When they did Eirene and her younger brothers were still awake, there was no chance that one of them could fall asleep in the middle of this. They had just been sitting in the living room area in front of the fireplace and stared into it. Neither of them had spoken a word, there was nothing to say. Sure, they could sit there and pat each other's back, try to make each other feel better, cheer each other up with pretty words. But the words got stuck on the way up, neither of them could lie like that. Neither of them wanted to bring it up, the topic was too heavy to even think about. Even though Eirene wanted to think about something else, and she tried so hard to change the pictures in her mind she couldn't. The thought of Embla always snuck back and screamed inside her head. Screamed at her that Embla was out there when something like an assassin snuck around.
But as soon as Eirene and Eli's father and older brothers returned they quickly got up onto their feet’s again. Just about to rush out to the main entrance to welcome them all back and Embla as well. They never got the time to do so though, the four men wandered into the room without even taking off their coats. As they did both Eirene and Eli searched behind them with their eyes, looking after Embla. But she never showed up and the youngest children could understand what it meant even before their father tried to explain it with a cracked voice. Even though he tried to act strong in front of them they both could see that his heart was filled with sorrow.
After their father had told everyone about Embla's death every one of them was sent to bed. Well, her oldest brother was sent to the couch since neither of the other family members felt like letting him walk through the city by himself to his own house. Once inside her own bed, tucked down carefully by her father Embla lied there and stared up into the ceiling. She found it a bit odd that her father had been there to tell her goodnight, it been had aged since he had done something like that. She was an adult now so there was no need for such things. But she guessed that it was the shock from losing his oldest daughter that made him act like this towards her. She was his only daughter left now.
Time had continued to go forward like it was cogwheels that hadn't been oiled in a long time, it moved slowly, creakingly and stood completely still at other times. Cailu wasn't being himself, he felt more hated than ever. He was hiding inside the leader's mansion most of the time, inside his room, in his bed and refused to go out of bed. He was like a sulky child, feeling bad for himself for something he had brought upon himself as well. It was as if Ara somehow had spoiled him with just her presence and now he was being like this. Servants or other's came to knock on the door from time to time and asked him to perform his duties as the leader. It was a funny thing however since he wasn't the leader and he had no idea what he was supposed to do. It was Ara who told him what to do, now he was like a lost puppy.
In the end the servants gave up and the only thing they did was bring him food. After a while they stopped doing that as well since they just got so angry with him. They knew it was his fault that Ara had been sent away, it was his idea. And of course they all disliked him for it but they just tried to act nice, but in the end their friendliness had a limit and they had reached it. So he was all alone in the big mansion. Listening to the noises from the outside, there life carried on but in there - in the cold, empty, dusty mansion it was only silence. Silence and Cailu's groans of agony. He was not a strong person, not by himself, not without Ara. He needed her to show the way first.
In the end he reached his limit as well, he couldn't go on without a proper meal. His stomach was so empty it felt like it had started to eat itself up. So since Cailu himself couldn't cook at all he swept his cloak around himself, covering this face. He knew it was a simple and probably failure as an disguise but he just didn't feel like showing his face to the townspeople. He didn't want to see their either. He just wanted to be left alone and be without their dark gazes.
So out he went, in his so discreet disguise. Even though he couldn't see them he knew that everyone was looking and that everyone knew who he was. But at least he didn't have to see them and that was all that counted. He walked over the trampled dirt paths, he knew where he was going. The only place he could get a cooked meal as long as he paid them, the inn. There was only one in the small village Airedale. But at least there was one.
When he reached it he pushed the heavy oak door out of his way and walked as far into the inn as possible, sitting down in one of the darkest corners. There he waited for someone to just take his order and then go again, leave him alone so he could sulk in his solitude.
The castle life wasn't as fun as Deborah probably had imagined it to be while still living in the slums, being there and gaze towards the castle you imagine that their life was easy. Carefree. That somehow disaster didn't strike them at any time. How now that could work since everyone dies, get sick, wounded and so on at some point in life. But being on the outside you just can't imagine things like that, at least Deborah couldn't. But even though Deborah didn't care the slightest about the dead queen or king the rest of the castle seemed to care an awfully lot. Even though time moved on most of the people still seemed to mourn like there was no ending to it. Not that Deborah had gotten time to think about such things much, she had been busy reading. Not being the best at it she had to put all of her focus on those strange curlicues to understand what they tried to tell her.
Deborah had spent almost every day since she had moved into the castle inside the library doing something she would rather not do. She flipped through book after book, eyed parchment after parchment. There was no end to it. So many books and so little that were relevant at all. It had gotten so far that she had started to see letters haunt her in her dreams when she was asleep, they were everywhere.
But one day it happened. As she tiredly eyed through yet another really old parchment something captured her eyes. Or at first she was just about to miss it and put the parchment with all the other's that she was already done with when some words stood out a little more than the other's. The Element stones, the parchment itself didn't say much. It was basically just an old fairy tale or myth. Or so it seemed at first when she looked at it. It told the story of four stones or jewels, they each held the ability to control one of the elements by touching them. As she read it over and over Deborah started to wonder if it really just was a fairy tale and why it would be kept in the library if that was the case. It just seemed odd, even though it was old and had probably been lying there for ages, why? Why would someone even put a fairy tale in here, she had always thought it was supposed to hold the history of the Fire tribe and Murtovaara intact. So something about the fairy tale just seemed so... strange. Even though she wasn't sure if it was something she should bring to the king she decided to do it. It was something, better than nothing. And if he also thought that it sounded unlikely that the library would keep myths and bed time stories intact perhaps she was right in her suspicion.
So when she left the library she brought the parchment with her, dead set on showing it to him when he had time over to come down to her room. And there she waited for him while reading the lines over and over again. Thinking, or at least trying to think about it.
When he finally arrived she rose from her chair and held out the parchment for him to see, "I found this today. At first I thought it was just a myth or perhaps a fairy tale but then I realized that it was very strange that your library would contain something like fairy tales. So what do you think?"
Of course Zaheed had to attend his mother's funeral, being absent would cause an outrage. But though Zaheed was king, and knew he had power, he would not wish for riots, not another headache. Though after traditions had been settled by cremation of Queen Ivana, Zaheed was interrupted in the ancient tomb of royalty by Zenas , Zaheed's youngest brother. "King Zaheed," Zenas did not bother to call Zaheed brother, they never really felt like brothers anyways. Though Zenas once did try to gain his brother's love, tried to impress him, but noticed how Zaheed was always acted friendly to Zotar, little did Zenas know the amount of hate Zaheed bottled up against Zotar. So Zenas gave up, besides he has his sister, Gabriela, Zenas and Gabriela, they have the closest sibling family relationship out of any other member of the household, well besides Zotar and both his parents.
"What is it boy?" Zaheed turned to look down at Zenas, because he was far shorter than him. But Zenas always hated when Zaheed referred to him as boy, some little kid. But he ignored it... for now. He did not have a short temper like Zotar.
"Have you heard, people are starting to say the Thanos family is cursed. Our family is cursed. First, the death of our father, the kidnapping of Zotar, and now the death of our mother."
"Do you think I care about rumors?"
"No... But neither do I think you care about this family," Zenas looked up at Zaheed with a glare and a frown. Like Zotar, and really like the rest of his siblings besides the oldest, he cared about family. "Mother died and you just stood there, like a statue, and did nothing. And why is it that though Zotar has been kidnap you also do nothing?"
"Are you questioning your king?" Zaheed's voice got more hostile as he but a tight firm grasp on the hilt of his sword.
"King? Can you for once be a brother?" Zenas sighed, "But yes, I am questioning you."
Zaheed titled his head as he pulled the blade from its sheath, "I do not tolerate any form of disrespect, boy."
"What you going to lunge that sword through my chest? All these years Zaheed, I wanted you to treat me like a brother. I wanted to gain your approval. But no, you always centered your attention to Zotar instead. Its like no matter what I do, you will never love me. So why don't you stab me, or better yet," Zenas grabbed the blade and placed it against his neck. "How about you make it slow, let me bleed to death, watch me suffer, its all you ever made me do."
"Zenas! Zaheed! Stop! Stop! Not another death!" Gabriela rushed to discover the quarrel between her two brothers, she didn't want to lose anymore family.
But Zenas knew Zaheed was not going to do it, he could see the outcome of his brave move so clearly through Zaheed's eyes. Zaheed couldn't do it, he now felt so alike to his brother. Watching approval, love from someone but never getting it. It was like a arrow had been struck right through Zaheed's heart in the blink of an eye- wounded, to feel like he committed the same action Zaheed hated his father for. Zaheed forcefully pulled the sword back and stormed off in between a mix of regret and aggravation.
The next day Zaheed was called to Deborah's room, which her living quarters were quite extravagant, lavished with only the best of quality furniture. He even ordered a chandelier be installed into her room so the place would feel less inside of a dungeon. And in fact you would not know her room was once a torture chamber. Truly, Zaheed wanted his mage to be comfortable, especially because that mage was Deborah. And Like he said before, she was his precious jewel, jewels are not kept in raggedy bags, but beautiful glass cases. Besides, Zaheed did put in consideration that she once lived in the slums, so he wanted to show her the paradise he could give if she obeyed, and hell if she didn't.
"I found this today. At first I thought it was just a myth or perhaps a fairy tale but then I realized that it was very strange that your library would contain something like fairy tales. So what do you think?"
"Come let us sit," Zaheed waved his hand over to the table so he could discuss with her sitting down, standing up made his feel more at attention but also more tense, he was not too long ago a general. "Let me see...," Zaheed grabbed the parchment. "Gabriela... she likes fairytales." Gabriela was also the mage of the family, but why didn't Zaheed ask her to help him in his grand scheme? It was because he knew she was refuse to do anything that would go against the tribe, she was always passionate about the nation, country before self, like everyone else in the Thanos family besides Zaheed.
"And though this is fairytale, I am not going to laugh. You are my mage, not a jester. I will take this serious. But I would say I am not convinced the Element stones are even real, less do I believe they will allow me to bear another power. Though, we must start somewhere. So tell me Deborah, why the Element Stones? Do you faithfully believe in them? If so, where are we to even begin to obtain them?"
Bellistrad Indorial
A knock on the houses door alerted Bellistrad to the presence of someone at the door. It seemed that the girl exile had fallen asleep again before he had ever gotten the chance to talk to her. Bell left the tea still hot next to her bed as he left to deal with the stranger outside. He walked up to the door and channeled his energies into his eyes. With great practice Bellistrad had perfect the heat sense ability to allow him to even see heat as colors, and using his intense control over his energies he could see who was on the other side of the door.
He recognized the man as Zianro's right hand, Na'ari Aurelis. He had helped him from time to time by talking with him and giving him spiritual guidance, as well as gained favor with Zianro through him so his fire-bending abilities remained a secret to the public. The man was one of the few Bellistrad truly trusted to let him pass through that door unscathed. Opening the door Bellistrad bowed low to show his respect for Na'ari. "Hello old friend, what brings you here tonight? I hope it has nothing to do with the fire tribe, I am tired of hearing about my old people recently."
Bellistrad moved out of the doorway to let Na'ari inside, moving to the floor mats set around a short table with his hookah and the tea kettle on it. Pooring Na'ari some tea Bellistrad sat in a relaxed position and took a few tokes of his marijuana before offering the hookah's tube to Na'ari if he wished to partake in the smoking."Tell me this, has Zianro done anything rash recently? I hope his dealing with Zaheed did not go as sour as mine. Whatever they have or had planned I want to get to the bottom of it." He also wanted something to blackmail Zaheed with to get him off Zaheed's bounty list.
A knock on the houses door alerted Bellistrad to the presence of someone at the door. It seemed that the girl exile had fallen asleep again before he had ever gotten the chance to talk to her. Bell left the tea still hot next to her bed as he left to deal with the stranger outside. He walked up to the door and channeled his energies into his eyes. With great practice Bellistrad had perfect the heat sense ability to allow him to even see heat as colors, and using his intense control over his energies he could see who was on the other side of the door.
He recognized the man as Zianro's right hand, Na'ari Aurelis. He had helped him from time to time by talking with him and giving him spiritual guidance, as well as gained favor with Zianro through him so his fire-bending abilities remained a secret to the public. The man was one of the few Bellistrad truly trusted to let him pass through that door unscathed. Opening the door Bellistrad bowed low to show his respect for Na'ari. "Hello old friend, what brings you here tonight? I hope it has nothing to do with the fire tribe, I am tired of hearing about my old people recently."
Bellistrad moved out of the doorway to let Na'ari inside, moving to the floor mats set around a short table with his hookah and the tea kettle on it. Pooring Na'ari some tea Bellistrad sat in a relaxed position and took a few tokes of his marijuana before offering the hookah's tube to Na'ari if he wished to partake in the smoking."Tell me this, has Zianro done anything rash recently? I hope his dealing with Zaheed did not go as sour as mine. Whatever they have or had planned I want to get to the bottom of it." He also wanted something to blackmail Zaheed with to get him off Zaheed's bounty list.
"Come let us sit," When the king waved at her to return to the place she had just left Deborah couldn't help but snort before she actually did what he asked for. She just found it annoying that she had stood up in the first place, if she had known she wouldn't had left her seat at all to great him. Yeah, that was her manners, non-existing. "Let me see..."
As the king eyed through the page Deborah kept looking at him the whole time, listening to him mentioning someone who liked tales like this one. But the reason for Deborah to look so intensely at him was basically to see what kind of reaction he would be giving, she wanted to be prepared if it would be a bad one. And even though it wasn't precisely a good one either it was fine, he didn't look angry at least.
"And though this is fairytale, I am not going to laugh. You are my mage, not a jester. I will take this serious. But I would say I am not convinced the Element stones are even real, less do I believe they will allow me to bear another power. Though, we must start somewhere. So tell me Deborah, why the Element Stones? Do you faithfully believe in them? If so, where are we to even begin to obtain them?"
Hearing him not get her point at all made her frustrated, so frustrated that she by now had smacked her hands down at the table while rising up. Leaning over the table closer to his face while glaring at him, "No, listen to me, you got it all wrong! The thing is I don't believe this is a fairy tale and that is why I brought it to you. If I had considered it to be a fairy tale I would have left it in the library. My point was that I found this in your library. And the castle library is supposed to only store information about the tribe and the city. And all I've read through have been about things like that until I found this and if it was just a fairy tale, don't you think that someone would have thrown it out instead of placing it in there?"
After her small explosion Deborah calmed down, placing herself at the chair again but something she couldn't just shake off was her bitter expression. She was still angry at him. "Just think about it like this, what if this wasn't just a fairy tale at some point in time? If it's true that someone stole the stones it could be a long time ago, time moves one and people forget. But no, I can't say that I faithfully believe in them but it's still something. It's the first explanation I've found to the powers other than 'it's our faith to be brilliant and thus we gained our abilities from the Gods'. And don't lie and say that you've ever considered that to be a good explanation."
The second question he had asked for another thing though, Deborah hadn't thought about it. If it all was true, couldn't those stones be anywhere? They could even be at the edge of the world by now. But she tried to think about it, dragging her hand through her hair over and over again while sighing. Thinking hard about it and just like reading, thinking wasn't exactly her thing.
In the end she couldn't come up with a good explanation, she had just ideas or thoughts to share with him, "Well... King, if you were the one who stole the stones why would you steal them? Of course if you knew about their powers perhaps you wanted them for yourself and if that was the case they are probably far away by now. But shouldn't we've at least heard tales about someone with so much power by now? But if you think of it like this, you didn't want their power, why would you steal them? And who could come up with such an idea?"
Reshar was rather pleased with the all the happenings going on around him. There seemed to be quite a few people getting arrested instead of him, which was just a bonus. He had slowed his breathing and closed his eyes as he let his mind become one with the earth as he used his tremorsense to feel the chaos of everyone running all over the place. there had a couple close calls of people near the alley way but he had "collapsed on the otherside of the trash retainers as if he had stumbled and simply fallen asleep. He went over the list in his head of the people of the other tribes. He doubted he would be able to get his cloak and poisons anytime so he would have to head back to Shadowfen and resupply. Not really a problem and was sometimes the case on a job.
He had business there as well so he decided to give it a little more time and if he wasn't a suspect he would fill his drunken role little longer before leaving the tribe. If he was suspected it would be very amusing and difficult to find any proof or connection to any of the murders. How could a drunk silently and skillfully kill a skilled soldier anyways, or sneak up on a careful merchant.
He layed there and conintued breathing as if he was asleep as he "felt" and waited.
He had business there as well so he decided to give it a little more time and if he wasn't a suspect he would fill his drunken role little longer before leaving the tribe. If he was suspected it would be very amusing and difficult to find any proof or connection to any of the murders. How could a drunk silently and skillfully kill a skilled soldier anyways, or sneak up on a careful merchant.
He layed there and conintued breathing as if he was asleep as he "felt" and waited.
As soon as Deborah stood up from the table, so did Zaheed. Though Deborah spoke in anger, Zaheed was not one to resort to that type of emotion. In fact, the king was quite good at bottling inside any feeling of his, it is what he did most of his life. Wear a mask, have self-control. But what did bother Zaheed the most was indeed when Deborah stood up, and he was not going to let her in anyway be over him. Like in every circumstance where Zaheed feels threatened or disrespected he immediately touches the hilt of his blade. Zaheed gave a long glare at Deborah as she spoke before he completely turned to face he wall, showing his strong disapproval. If it was anyone Deborah would be dead, but Zaheed knew he just had to be patient, just as he was patient with Zotar. He was not going to be foolish enough to attack her because he lacked any restraints. No, that is something Zotar would do, act impulsively. And Zaheed was going to do everything in his power to not end up like his brother.
Zaheed continued to let her speak as he kept silent, listening to her go on. But even after she had finished he was still quiet said not a word. Until he heard her say, "Well... King, if you were the one who stole the stones why would you steal them? Of course if you knew about their powers perhaps you wanted them for yourself and if that was the case they are probably far away by now. But shouldn't we've at least heard tales about someone with so much power by now? But if you think of it like this, you didn't want their power, why would you steal them? And who could come up with such an idea?" She asked questions, Zaheed did not want questions he wanted answers. Sure, she could do the whole cool thing with light, but if Deborah does not come up with a solution to his problem, then she does not seem at any value as he once thought.
"Deborah," he finally let his low voice break the silence he drug out for a long period of time. "I want answers, not questions. You have special talent, I have already addressed my interest by hiring you as my mage. I see potential in you, do not allow my vision to be clouded, or let me see differently of you." Zaheed turned, he started now circling around Deborah, hands now behind back at attention, the way he took every step was in a march. "I can understand if you are aggravated. I am asking you to do the impossible. However...," Zaheed stopped as he unleashed his blade, he twirled the sword with his finger, almost as if he was just playing with it, though he also stopped that and instead pointed the blade at Deborah's neck. "I also can lose my patience, get aggravated, maybe hurt you." Zaheed put the sword back in its place by its belt, "But let's see I don't throw fits, and I expect you not to either."
"Deborah, I want answers, not questions. You have special talent, I have already addressed my interest by hiring you as my mage. I see potential in you, do not allow my vision to be clouded, or let me see differently of you."
I want answers, not questions, it was easy for him to say. Since he wasn’t the one being forced to answer the impossible questions. Deborah on the other hand was angrily clenching her fists as he started to walk around her, feeling insulted by every word that left his mouth. It was hard for her to answer those questions, why she asked them out loud was because she wished for him to speak his mind. Not only say that he could stand the theory, she needed a push in some direction. But did she get anything at all? No. She was forced to do everything on her own, how he thought when forcing her to do so she had no clue about. It all seemed rather stupid.
Hearing him admit that he indeed was asking the impossible from her didn’t make anything better, feeling the cold sharp tip of something touching her neck neither. In that moment it was as if her heart beat got stronger, rising the temperature of the room as her clenched hands started to glow brightly. But did she actually throw a fit? No. Even though it took her all of her self-restraint to not stand up so fast that the chair would fall to the ground and jump the king she managed to sit still. The only thing that moved was her hands that was shaking from hard she clenched them. When the sword was removed the shaking stopped however, the light got dimmer and dimmer as well until it disappeared and she just sat there silently staring at the table. “Fine, king.”
With a deep sigh she dragged her hands through her hair again, staring at the letters. How was she supposed to give any answers? It was not like he let her get help from anyone, not even himself. This was something brilliant people should discuss with each other, not something someone like Deborah should do by herself. With a sour pitch in her voice she shrugged in the end, “I still believe that if they were stolen for someone to get powerful we should have heard something about someone like that. Word spread fast if it’s something that would intrigue the public. So I guess that if they got stolen it wasn’t in that purpose. And let’s just say that it was someone in Imos that did it, who could it be? If it was those people in Lakeshore shouldn’t they use them against you in your little war? If it’s those tree huggers in Shadowfen shouldn’t they as well be using them in their little dispute with the Water tribe. So who’s left? Airedale. And yeah, all other inconsequential villages. That's just a thought, not much.”
Zaheed was asking too much, he knew that. In fact, yet again his hypocrisy was showing again, he asked her to meet a goal she could not reach. He wanted her to just spout out a whole plan of how to bend more than one element within just seconds. Being the oldest, Zaheed was pressured by King Zarfu, sometimes, like Deborah, he was given goals impossible for him to reach. And oh how much he hated how when he wanted help or some sort of assisted, he would just be punished or pushed even harder. Zaheed knew he was not perfect, but there was wicked crimes committed to which he did not identify as a sin. Like being power hungry and doing whatever it took to get that power even if it meant the kidnapping of his brother and poisoning his mother, being a hypocrite, and even more, owning his father's flaws, that brought shame to him personally.
“Fine, king,” Zaheed heard Deborah respond as he sat back down in the chair, but he rubbed his temples and sighed, "I apologize, Deborah. Forgive me for my rude and rash behavior." Yes Zaheed truly did apologize, he had not only pushed Deborah beyond her limits but insulted her for not meeting his impossible goal. And another reason why he had treated Deborah like so earlier, was because he never worked with anyone before, yes sure, he has worked for, and gave orders, but never had he worked with.The only time he had ever been cooperative with another being was when he was wearing a mask as he always did around Zotar. But no, he was no longer holding that false image, being someone he was not, especially not with someone who was actually of great importance to him. "Continue."
“I still believe that if they were stolen for someone to get powerful we should have heard something about someone like that. Word spread fast if it’s something that would intrigue the public. So I guess that if they got stolen it wasn’t in that purpose. And let’s just say that it was someone in Imos that did it, who could it be? If it was those people in Lakeshore shouldn’t they use them against you in your little war? If it’s those tree huggers in Shadowfen shouldn’t they as well be using them in their little dispute with the Water tribe. So who’s left? Airedale. And yeah, all other inconsequential villages. That's just a thought, not much.”
"Thought, yes now is a good time for that," Zaheed confessed, he was trying to now be more open now and less demanding. "And deep thought may just bring us to a solution. But these stones, they could be anywhere? Are the Element Stones the only way, or there another path we could take?" Zaheed was quiet, he put on a serious thinking face, instead of barking orders. "Maybe... I could somehow absorb power, another element from a soul, even it be temporary. Perhaps there is some form of dark magic that will allow me to suck the element out someone. However, don't get me wrong, I'm not dismissing the idea of the Elements Stones, I am only bringing up yet another thought of mine."
Na'ari waited for a moment and just when he thought it would be no one at the door to respond, Bellistrad answered and bade him to come in. This the warrior did as politely as possible and followed the Fire Exile to his sitting room. Often had he come here seeking some form of spiritual guidance. He found it interesting at best but it didn't really help him much to quell his fears of what happened after death.
He sat down and took the cup of tea as offered. He then looked at the hookah and out of respect, took a small puff to make sure he was still level headed to make coherent responses. It was then the Exile posed his question. "Zianro? Anything rash? Not from what I know, aside from flirting with a woman who studies dead bodies. As for any dealing with Zaheed I am not sure. But Zianro gave me a strange request, something to do with possibly another exile from your nation. However, whom I don't know. It would seem possible he has a political enemy of Zaheed, but I'm not a big thinker of politics. I'm just the enforcer of the law, and have to swing my sword at every banit on the road." Na'ari heaved a sigh, he the pondered over why Belistrad asked him such a question.
"Also, whatever you're thinking I'd try to avoid. I have a feeling Zaheed is a hard man to negotiate with. I'd advise you stay low until Zaheed is off your scent." He stated, "Anyway, I thought you'd enlighten me if there had been any recent events in terms of new exiles."
He sat down and took the cup of tea as offered. He then looked at the hookah and out of respect, took a small puff to make sure he was still level headed to make coherent responses. It was then the Exile posed his question. "Zianro? Anything rash? Not from what I know, aside from flirting with a woman who studies dead bodies. As for any dealing with Zaheed I am not sure. But Zianro gave me a strange request, something to do with possibly another exile from your nation. However, whom I don't know. It would seem possible he has a political enemy of Zaheed, but I'm not a big thinker of politics. I'm just the enforcer of the law, and have to swing my sword at every banit on the road." Na'ari heaved a sigh, he the pondered over why Belistrad asked him such a question.
"Also, whatever you're thinking I'd try to avoid. I have a feeling Zaheed is a hard man to negotiate with. I'd advise you stay low until Zaheed is off your scent." He stated, "Anyway, I thought you'd enlighten me if there had been any recent events in terms of new exiles."
"Thought, yes now is a good time for that. And deep thought may just bring us to a solution. But these stones, they could be anywhere? Are the Element Stones the only way, or there another path we could take?"
Another path, Deborah wasn't sure of how he meant by that. This was the only thing she had found yet, perhaps there was other information inside that library somewhere. But where it could be hiding was not something she could even imagine. But either way she found it hard to come up with what sort of solution he was talking about, would he pray in the temples to be granted another power? It didn't seem likely regarding to his character. Or did he think that he would just simply be able to tame another element by the power of his will to do so? It still didn't sound like anything that could happen, even though Deborah didn't question his mind at all. He seemed to have plenty more willpower and ambitions than most people around.
"Maybe... I could somehow absorb power, another element from a soul, even it be temporary. Perhaps there is some form of dark magic that will allow me to suck the element out someone. However, don't get me wrong, I'm not dismissing the idea of the Elements Stones, I am only bringing up yet another thought of mine."
When the king was finished declaring what kind of other solution he was thinking of Deborah leaned forward cowering her mouth, thinking hardly. She hadn't heard of something like that happening before. But even though it hadn't happened before didn't mean it was impossible, she had heard about people that had evolved their powers to involve more than what they're supposed to do. For example she had heard tales about an air bender that could form impenetrable barriers of air just like the fire benders could create the same thing but with fire instead.
When she finished thinking it through she looked up at him again, "You basically mean like how the water people are able to drain human bodies of their liquid, but instead of draining it from the liquid you want to absorb their life force? And if that's possible you hope that it would grant you their powers as well? I don't know... I'm sure you as well have heard the tales about the air bender which is able to create her own version of your fire shields, so let's just put it simple. Should it not be possible for you to learn how to drain humans as well? The question is just... how." With that Deborah got quiet, sinking down into deep thoughts again. It was not like she could learn him how to do it, she was not aware of how they did it. And the tales about the air bender did say that she had been taught by a fire exile. But Deborah had never had anyone to teach her anything. She had learnt by herself since she was the only one she knew of that possessed her abilities.
"You know, I never had anyone to teach me how to control my powers since I'm the only one. I learnt by myself, digging deep inside myself to find the answers. So I guess you should be able to learn a version of their extracting ability even without the help from someone possessing that power."
"You know, I never had anyone to teach me how to control my powers since I'm the only one. I learnt by myself, digging deep inside myself to find the answers. So I guess you should be able to learn a version of their extracting ability even without the help from someone possessing that power."
Learn? So know Zaheed was simply going to learn the element as if he was a youngling of the element's tribe. Well, it did seem more likely then off on an egg-hunt to find the stones. And it was also better than taking citizens from foreign tribes hostage for a plan that may not even work, but only arise tension, even a war. Besides, if it meant learning, it meant he could depend on himself, on his body. And Zaheed liked how Deborah included herself in this, it gave him an example, something to hope for. She was able to create something different. Though she was air and fire, she made light.
"Learn? So, I could even learn how to bend water, just like that?" Zaheed asked, for water was the one element he wished to know the most, because it was the water that fire had the most tension with, and it was always like that. But Zaheed wanted have power of his rival and no longer make water a weakness for himself.
But maybe it was possible, Zaheed's veins were not quite fired nor heated really, in fact, he drew more attention to his sword rather than his fire. So maybe with the absence of an inferno, he may actually be able to learn another element. But would the water cancel out Zaheed's fire? There were risks with a plan, but Zaheed motive was the old saying, High risk, high reward. Because the even bigger risk was that Zaheed could indeed die from these, according to the tale of the stones, though he does not put any belief in the fairytale. There were those who touched one element stone, but when they touched another their bodies could not handle the energy, they simply crumbled lifelessly and died.
"Learn? So, I could even learn how to bend water, just like that?"
When the king uttered the sentence Deborah didn't just sigh, no she leaned her whole face down onto the palm of her hand. And like that she sat for a while, just being tired because of the whole discussion. It was like she couldn't communicate with the man at all, he heard what he wanted to hear and if it was what she meant didn't matter. It was tiring indeed. And at some point she started to doubt that she was the less intellectual person in the room. However, it could just be so that his mind was so stuck on one idea that it didn't bother to hear other things than that specifically matter.
In the end she lifted her head upwards again, dragging the face against the hand. No, she wasn't being nice towards him, but she wasn't being angry and throwing fits either. And that was what he had asked her to avoid. "No, no seriously, you are not listening to me. That was not what I said. Clear your ears and listen carefully this time, alright?
I did not say that I think you would be able to control water just like that. What I said was that I do know that people have been able to evolve their powers to be able to do more than most others, not that they got stronger in their usual abilities but that they discover new ones. Like that air bender that now can create a shield around her and other's that not even the sharpest sword can cut through, just like your fire shields. But! She had a fire exile to teach her how to do it."
With that Deborah got quiet and pounded her fingers against the table, she was trying to figure out if the king understood this time around or if he still just heard what he wanted to hear. In the end she just decided to hope for the best and so she continued, "Just like she was able to master a fire technique in her own special way I think you should be able to master a water technique in your own way. And the thing about fire is that it devours its surrounding, destroys it. So basically if you tried to master their extracting technique shouldn't you be able to extract something else than water? What if you by mastering it would actually devour their life source? Just like fire does, it feeds on the environment and devours all life which is around it to keep on burning. If you could do something like that, perhaps their powers would transfer to you as well since that's a part of their being?"
That was it, a longer and more detailed version of what she had thought. If the king didn't understand it this time she would give up and just let him go with his idea, even if it wouldn't work. Not that she could know, she just found it very unlikely that it could work like that. To be able to just change like that because you wanted too, wouldn't people had discover that by now if that was the case? And if it was like that shouldn't she be able to create fire like any fire bender, she had tried to make it work while she had been young and really tried to make it work. She had wanted it so bad, to fit in and be like everyone else. But not even the smallest candle had lit itself by her willpower.
"King, you're a fire bender," As she said it Deborah leaned over the table and pointed at his chest, "It's in your blood even though you don't like it or are satisfied with it. I think you should search inside yourself for it, not the fire itself but its desire to devour everything. Not a hunger for power or any sort of ambitions like that, I think you should search for a hunger that's deeper down than that. I don't know, I just know how I found and learned to control my powers. When you don't have anyone to show you the way you need to find it by yourself. You have been taught what you can do with your powers by those who were older than you, but what if they didn't even know the possibilities? Now it’s your turn to discover your abilities again, forget what they said and rediscover them."
”Got to drink carefully, boy. Don’t want you to die before you’ve even been given a trial,” the elderly man said with a small smile. For the first time since he’d woken up, Lu Feng managed to get a good look at him. He was fairly average in height, with a bald head and a gaunt but kind face. His eyes, a beautiful blue hue, matched the strange tattoos on his head, forehead and the back of his hands perfectly. It seemed like Lu Feng was being tended to by a village priest and healer.
A slight frown creased his forehead. ”T-tria…” suddenly all the memories from earlier came flowing back. Guards. They’d been hunting for whatever reason. He’d been stabbed. He fell…he fainted? So it seemed. Lu Feng’s entire body tensed and despite the pain it caused, he tried to move away from the man, ultimately bumping into the cold stone wall. Since he was already close to the corner of the cell, that had been the only possible outcome — yet Lu Feng had still been too groggy and upset to notice. He scowled discontentedly, glaring daggers at the priest as the old man tried to reach out a helping hand towards him.
”Don’t touch me!” Lu Feng warned venomously, causing the slightly surprised elder to withdraw his hand. ”What is this?! Why am I here?! Let me go. I haven’t done anything so you have no reason to keep me here. Ask-” and there he cut himself off. Where is Toru, even? Did they just go after me, or did they detain him also? Stupid tiger, always absent when he’s needed the most.
”You’ve got to calm down, child. Working yourself up over all this isn’t good for your health,” the old man answered mildly, smiling at him just slightly. It annoyed Lu Feng that he seemed to completely ignore his questions. ”You’ll be interrogated in a while. For now, try to rest for a bit. Your body needs it,” said the priest as he gathered his belongings and got up. He waited briefly for Lu Feng to say something, yet the exile kept his mouth clamped, gazing sulkily at the wall. Being treated like a prisoner certainly was not his cup of tea. In fact, he could feel a small level of panic rise within him. This dungeon cell reminded him of- stop it, moron. Dwelling on the past won’t get you anywhere.
Bellistrad Indorial
Bellistrad sat sucking on the hookah tube for a moment or two as he processed what Na'ari was telling him. Some things were obvious immediately, such as the fact that Zainro was keeping information about Zaheed's plans a secret from even his most trusted friend Na'ari. This meant whatever was going on in the Fire Tribe was big and involved Zainro in some way. Then Na'ari mentioned something that left Bell feeling cold, he mentioned another fire exile. A few things clicked into place at this point and it showed on Bell's face. He stood up fast and stared into space as his brain put it all together.
If Na'ari knew about the exile than only Zainro would be able to tell him that, since he was in on Zaheed's plans. But the thing is, Zainro would not care about the fire exile unless he could use her as a pawn in whatever game he was playing. He was not the kind f man to be malicious and consorting but he also would never miss an opprotunity to further his goals. What did this girl mean to Zainro?
"Na'ari, before I tell you what I know, I want you to answer this one question and then listen to what I say and believe it. Promise me this." He waits for Na'ari to say his promise before he speaks. "Now think hard on this, has Zainro got a new favorite prisoner in his dungeons? Someone with fire abilities that need to be suppressed perhaps?" If Zainro has another fire bender in his jails it would more than likely be Zotar, considering the information. Zaheed might have already set his plan in motion and Bellistrad was too blind by fear of Zaheed to see it.
”Did you hear? Some say he sent her away just to get free reign over the air tribe,” the bearded man leaned closer to his companions, lowering his voice, ”everyone knows he’s a coward for a leader, after all.”
”Well, it’s the only thing that makes sense. Damn snake. Should’ve gone with the rest of his family. I swear, everything must’ve been his fault to begin with,” said a the red faced woman with long, gray hair tightly tied back in a bun. She’d had way too much to drink, that much Felicity was sure of. Even if she did think of their accusations as unnecessary, one thing was true. There was no doubt that Cailu was a weak leader and as such, definitely did not qualify as a suitable leader. She would never say it out loud, but that was one of the few things Felicity faulted him for. Not as a person, but precisely because he was the air tribes chief. Had he been anyone else, Felicity would have been able to see past it. She knew everyone had their strengths and weaknesses. Yet these kinds of weaknesses in a leader… well, it didn’t exactly make a good one.
Yet Felicity still couldn’t bring herself to dislike him. Maybe it was because he was so easily manipulated, or maybe simply because she’d developed a soft spot for him over the years. His personality was kind of cute, she supposed… and he was less boorish than most of the men she had gotten to know. Whilst many men in the village had attempted made offers for engagement, Felicity had turned down every single one of them. She was a tease and would often flirt with them shamelessly, but none of them really did appeal to her enough for her to accept. Even her father didn’t have a say in the matter, strange as it may seem. Felicity was an extremely headstrong young woman and there were some things she would not accept. Yet Cailu was different. He’d never attempted to flirt with her or seemed to have any ulterior motives when he interacted with her. Felicity appreciated that and as such, liked him. Now, that she had ulterior motives herself… was a completely different matter.
Sighing softly, she shook her head just slightly at their nonsense, handing them their glasses of mead before moving on to wipe an empty table. She was just about to head back into the kitchen, when suddenly the door to the tavern opened with a light creak, a dark clad figure shuffling inside. As though the gods have read my mind… Felicity’s lips curved into a slight smile as she headed over to the table he’d chosen soundlessly, sneaking up behind him before slinging her arms around his shoulders.
”Well, if it Cailu,” she giggled into his ear, her face almost suspiciously close to his, ”hello there, sweetie…” as she spoke in a sweet voice, Felicity withdrew her arms and moved to his side, tilting her head just slightly as she continued, ”is there anything I could do perhaps do for you, honey?”
Zaheed watched as his mage covered her face in frustration. "No, no seriously, you are not listening to me. That was not what I said. Clear your ears and listen carefully this time, alright?" she had commanded him, however felt no need to rush to his blade when he did. So she was aggravated, but the thing was, that Zaheed was always a man who took a want and pursued it, but not did he strive to make that goal, but as quickly as possible. So really, though he will not admit it nor be aware, he was not quite even listening to her, but instead was focused on his plan instead and dismissed hers.
"I did not say that I think you would be able to control water just like that. What I said was that I do know that people have been able to evolve their powers to be able to do more than most others, not that they got stronger in their usual abilities but that they discover new ones." She went then on to explain what she had said earlier with Zaheed even further. He sighed, listening to it again. Zaheed did not want to evolve his power, he wanted to possess another one. But as it seems, he could not, it was perhaps what he had hoped not to be, impossible. Now, he wished he had more faith in the Element Stones. Well, touching a few rocks and possibly not dying but gaining its power, sound a lot easier than having to somehow evolve his fire, into something he has no clue will become.
"King, you're a fire bender," Zaheed noticed Deborah point at him, he now did have to fight back the feeling to be feel like she was trying to dominant him. Therefore he struggled to not concur to a violent rash movement. She was just trying to communicate with him. So what Zaheed was tightly grab the arms of the chair, which really did had the stiffness inside of him, and instead looked like he was sitting up and at more attention. "It's in your blood even though you don't like it or are satisfied with it. I think you should search inside yourself for it, not the fire itself but its desire to devour everything. Not a hunger for power or any sort of ambitions like that, I think you should search for a hunger that's deeper down than that. I don't know, I just know how I found and learned to control my powers. When you don't have anyone to show you the way you need to find it by yourself. You have been taught what you can do with your powers by those who were older than you, but what if they didn't even know the possibilities? Now it’s your turn to discover your abilities again, forget what they said and rediscover them."
As Deborah's words dripped from her lips Zaheed loosened up and let a hand go form the arm of the chair. He rose his hand upwards though it was covered by an armored glove. Rediscovered, Zaheed liked how Deborah said that, it made the work to create his own ability seem least like work and more like an adventure. Maybe Zaheed, for once, can appreciate his magic. Because he never was quite attached to his flames, especially because he could never be better than Zotar when it came to bending fire. So Zaheed gave up and spent more time maneuvering his blade. When Deborah finished her sentence Zaheed rose from his seat but not as abruptly as he first did, but more gentleness and slowly like he was digesting all of what Deborah had said. "Thank you, I will immediately begin to searching deeply into my abilities." Zaheed started to walk to the door but stopped, "Deborah, I like it when you speak your mind. There are so few I permit to do so, but there are so few that breed wisdom like you." And with that Zaheed made an exit.
Na'ari thought about it and gave a small shrug. "I know not if he has a new prisoner or not. And I doubt he plays favorited. I would have to be in town to figure out this sort of news. I was away hunting bandits mind you." He stated, gulping another swallow of tea. "All I know right now is his flirting with a local noble's daughter. But what's this theory of yours, since I know you got one inside you?"
---
Zianro knew he had to go have a look at the man they caught, however, he ordered his guards to examine every unknown individual in the city, foreigner or no. He walked into the cell holding the man and his eyes turned wide. "Lu Feng." He said in a small gasp, he knew this exile's reputation. "The blood manipulator. There is no way in all of Imos you're the perpetrator I want, yet, as I remember, you were exiled for your ability, Crimson Wolf. Why did you dare to come back here at the wrong place at the wrong time? Why did the guards, upon recognizing you thought you'd serve as a scapegoat for my wrath if they found nothing? Are you even aware of what's going on?"
Zianro's patience was at the edge at this moment. None of his talks with Vinicius helped. He needed the one trump card he knew was somewhere in his lands no thanks to Zaheed. If he could find her, he could convince Zotar to join his cause for universal peace, and find a way to calm the Earth Tribe and to possibly stop Zaheed from destroying them and causing an imbalance amongst Imos. "Why did you come back, Wolf?"
---
Zianro knew he had to go have a look at the man they caught, however, he ordered his guards to examine every unknown individual in the city, foreigner or no. He walked into the cell holding the man and his eyes turned wide. "Lu Feng." He said in a small gasp, he knew this exile's reputation. "The blood manipulator. There is no way in all of Imos you're the perpetrator I want, yet, as I remember, you were exiled for your ability, Crimson Wolf. Why did you dare to come back here at the wrong place at the wrong time? Why did the guards, upon recognizing you thought you'd serve as a scapegoat for my wrath if they found nothing? Are you even aware of what's going on?"
Zianro's patience was at the edge at this moment. None of his talks with Vinicius helped. He needed the one trump card he knew was somewhere in his lands no thanks to Zaheed. If he could find her, he could convince Zotar to join his cause for universal peace, and find a way to calm the Earth Tribe and to possibly stop Zaheed from destroying them and causing an imbalance amongst Imos. "Why did you come back, Wolf?"
"The blood manipulator. There is no way in all of Imos you're the perpetrator I want, yet, as I remember, you were exiled for your ability, Crimson Wolf.”
The crystal manipulator, Lu Feng corrected the man in his head, yet kept his thoughts to himself. If Ziarno didn’t know what his abilities were, he may as well keep it that way. Should a battle between them ever arise, he’d have an advantage over the town chief.
”Why did you dare to come back here at the wrong place at the wrong time? Why did the guards, upon recognizing you thought you'd serve as a scapegoat for my wrath if they found nothing? Are you even aware of what's going on?”
”How the hell am I supposed to know?” Lu Feng replied wryly, shooting the water tribe leader a glare. Sighing, he tried to stifle a yawn, feeling extra grumpy due to how tired he was. If they hadn’t disturbed his sleep to begin with, this wouldn’t have been a problem. ”It’s not my problem you’re guards are so eager to please, they’ll detain anyone without proof,” his voice was bitter and filled with resentment, ”I always did hate the sheepish behavior of the water tribe people…” he knew he wasn't answering any of Ziarno's questions. Quite frankly, he felt like most of them were none of his business. Yet he supposed one was a question he could answer.
Lu Feng's lips curled into a slight smile. "You've got your hands full with an assassin, haven't you?"
Sitting in the corner of the tavern Cailu felt like sinking down into the earth, not like how the earth benders did but what he wished for was more like decomposing until he was nothing at all anymore. Get buried and disappear. The whispers inside the room didn't make anything better. They just made him feel worse, he missed Ara more than anyone and everyone acted as if he didn't care at all. Even though he was so hungry that his body ached it started to feel like a bad thing to come here. At least people hadn't realized that it was him yet.
As soon as that thought entered his mind he regretted it, feeling how something warm creeped around his neck and shoulders. He was aware of the fact that it was human arms but it still got his heart to skip a beat, coming from nowhere like that. And to be precise, Cailu had never been a physical type of person so a stranger hugging him from behind wasn't his idea of pleasing moments.
”Well, if it isn't Cailu, hello there, sweetie… is there anything I could do perhaps do for you, honey?”
Cailu watched quietly Felicity as she appeared beside him, it was not a surprise that it was her who had attacked him. She was probably the only one that could come up with such an idea when it came to him, blushing he covered his ear she had just been whispering into with his hand. It felt hot, he was embarrassed and because of that he averted his eyes from her. Staring down into the table instead.
"U-Uhm..." Cailu lost his voice, it got stuck on the way up. He got to nervous, not only because of the company and the fact that he needed to say something but also because Felicity touched him so casually. The heart in his chest was beating so wildly in his chest that he felt like fainting, he was more than light headed now, "Uh... H-Hello Felicity..." For a slight moment Cailu tried to look up into her eyes when he greeted her, but he quickly looked down again, hiding his face with the hood. Mostly because it felt like his face was burning up or melting of his skeleton by now, "U-Uh... Y-You know... N-None of those w-who work in the m-mansion comes to work anymore... A-And... Uh... I'm here to e-eat... I don't care what it is... I p-pay..."
"Thank you, I will immediately begin to searching deeply into my abilities."
Deborah watched quietly as the king started to leave the room, she was satisfied with the result. For once the king had actually listened to her instead of manipulating her words to fit what he wanted to hear. And it was not like Deborah could teach the king how to use fire or water, she would probably not even be able to teach him to manipulate light. Basically because she had no idea what his potential was, sure he carried fire in his veins but that didn't mean that all that he had been taught by others was all there was. And that was what she felt like she could teach him. That he had to find his own potential, and he had understood it. The future ahead felt like it could be exciting now because Deborah didn't know what could happen.
"Deborah, I like it when you speak your mind. There are so few I permit to do so, but there are so few that breed wisdom like you." And gone, the king left and there she sat shocked by the message that ending phrase had carried. Even though Deborah by now was pretty sure that the king saw her as an asset, or he had even said nice things to her the first time they met since she was so different. But that had all been because of her abilities and that was what he had been appreciating, now he actually said something nice towards her persona. It tickled something inside her in a good way, she started to change her opinion of the king.
In her current state she thought to herself that perhaps he wasn't so bad after all, he had sure been very generous when it came to most things. And even though he was demanding it could be because he was stressed? It seemed to be much work to be done when you had so many people to take care of, so of course he would be stressed. Or at least that was ideas that formed inside Deborah's mind, making excuses for him for how he acted from time to time. Deborah was much more understanding and easier to work with once she had gotten that small feeling that she indeed was respected and valuable for the other one.
"U-Uh... Y-You know... N-None of those w-who work in the m-mansion come to work anymore... A-And... Uh... I'm here to e-eat... I don't care what it is... I p-pay..."
He was stuttering like he feared the loss of his own life, yet Felicity couldn't help to think of it as adorable. The red hue for a blush spreading across his facial features only made his reaction all the more endearing. Cailu certainly was the most fun individual to tease – at least according to Felicity. Yet his words worried her, causing her expression to darken as she folded her arms over her chest in mild irritation. If it was directed at Cailu or the servants she wasn't sure. Heck, for all she knew it could have been both.
"You're meaning to tell me, you actually let them get away with that sort of nonsense?" the white haired female asked slowly, her eyes narrowed as she kept those intense blue orbs focused on Cailu. "Good God, Cailu, you've got to show some backbone. Threaten to fire them if they refuse to show up! See how smug they'll be once they notice no one's paying their salaries," she paused only to breathe, clearly agitated over the situation, "If you let peop-" Felicity never finished what she'd meant to sigh, clutching her forehead as she tried to gather her thoughts. Then she let a heavy sigh escape her lips.
"Wait a moment, I'll get you something warm to eat. Once you're finished, we'll have a talk with those servants," the ferocity in Felicity's voice and mannerism left no room for arguments, as she abruptly turned on her heels and headed back into the kitchen.
A while later she returned with a steaming rabbit stew and a glass of mead, placing it down on the table before him. "There you go," she said, her voice considerably gentler in comparison to their earlier conversation.
"You're meaning to tell me, you actually let them get away with that sort of nonsense?"
Cailu shrunk down a little where he sat, back getting even more hunched forward, as if he tried to hide from Felicity disapproval. He didn't like it when people expressed their dislike for something had done, he didn't want to hear that. He found it much easier to deal when it was the body language that let him know he had done poorly, he wanted to see such things from Ara. Because even if she was angry, she would tell him what he should be doing instead. All other's just got angry and scolded him like Felicity, "Good God, Cailu, you've got to show some backbone. Threaten to fire them if they refuse to show up! See how smug they'll be once they notice no one's paying their salaries. If you let peop-"
Once again Cailu slipped downwards on the chair, he was almost lying on it by now. If he could he would probably crawl down under the table and sulk if it wasn't for the fact that there were people around him. He was like that, when sad he always hide away and sulked. Most of the time it was Anastasia that would come and fetch him when he was doing such things, but not now. He hadn't seen her for a while and he guessed that it was because of what he had done, sent away her friend.
"I-," just as Cailu was about to explain that he hadn't had any intention to actually continue to pay those who skipped work Felicity interrupted and continued, "Wait a moment, I'll get you something warm to eat. Once you're finished, we'll have a talk with those servants."
Cailu just nodded quietly before she left the table, not looking forward to what would be happening after this at all. It was not that he feared it, but it just didn't feel good at all.
However, when Felicity returned again with the food Cailu's mood got slightly better. Having something to eat was what he had longed for and it was probably one of the tastier things he had eaten in a while. In a very long time, he had always suspected the servants to not be doing their best when it came to the food served to him but now he was pretty sure it was true as well. So he gulped down the stew faster than he had planned. When the bowl was empty he just sat there and stared down at it, regretting eating so fast. In a whisper he expressed his gratitude, "Uh... Uhm... It was delicious Felicity, thank you..."
Reshar had been laying in the alleyway for some time now. He figured he could feign a chance of waking up and work his way to the bar and find out what is the status of the search is going. And if it is there is word that it is calming down then he will find his way of the town and make his way back home so he could gather his supplies for the next jobs.
He entered, with an unimpressive stumble as he fell to the ground and his half empty bottle rolled away from him on the floor, spilling some of it's contents as it spun.
"Nooo," hollered with a heavy slur as he crawled along the floor to stop it from losing any put a smile on his face when someone had stopped it's journey along the floor and picked it up. "Ah thanks you, sir" he slurred his appreciation as the man sniffed the contents and pulled his nose away after getting a whiff of the strong alcohol. The man handed it back and looked at the messy and equally smelly Reshar and left the drunk holding the bottle as if it was a baby. Most of the people couldn't stomach looking at the disgusting display and went back to their topics as they tried to avoid contact with Reshar.
Reshar made his way to an occupied table and as he feigned having trouble sitting down he asked if he could sit with them. He nearly collapsed on the table which caused some of the drinks to spill slightly. With indignation the man and woman left without talking but sent withering stares his way. He left his head on the messy table and just laid still.
"Sir," came a deep voice, either the owner or some hired muscle, but Reshar didn't even bother to answer. "You are going to have to leave this establ-" he started to say as Reshare pulled out a small pouch and gave it to him.
"I want the strongest thing they have, you can keep the rest of that if you let me drink in peace." he stated as he held the pouch over the man's hand waiting for his answer. About 3 seconds passed as the man extended hand out and Reshar dropped it in the hand and let him go. It didn't matter whether they brought the strongest drink not. I was now a customer and someone just got a bonus.
The bottle was dropped at the table as Reshar continued to leave his head on the table and listen to the story of the Lakeshore. It had seemed people were still being apprehended and thrown into jail, so Reshar figured he would wait it out here in his "drunken" stupor. They seemed to be arresting foreigners specifically.
'What a paranoid leader," Reshar thought to himself as he finally grabbed the new bottle and lifted his head to see what was brought. A decent brand, but not very strong. Either the person had a horrible stock of alcohol, or they had just ripped him off. Either way they were in a good mood, most likely, and Reshar was now playing the dupe on the stage of this tavern.
He entered, with an unimpressive stumble as he fell to the ground and his half empty bottle rolled away from him on the floor, spilling some of it's contents as it spun.
"Nooo," hollered with a heavy slur as he crawled along the floor to stop it from losing any put a smile on his face when someone had stopped it's journey along the floor and picked it up. "Ah thanks you, sir" he slurred his appreciation as the man sniffed the contents and pulled his nose away after getting a whiff of the strong alcohol. The man handed it back and looked at the messy and equally smelly Reshar and left the drunk holding the bottle as if it was a baby. Most of the people couldn't stomach looking at the disgusting display and went back to their topics as they tried to avoid contact with Reshar.
Reshar made his way to an occupied table and as he feigned having trouble sitting down he asked if he could sit with them. He nearly collapsed on the table which caused some of the drinks to spill slightly. With indignation the man and woman left without talking but sent withering stares his way. He left his head on the messy table and just laid still.
"Sir," came a deep voice, either the owner or some hired muscle, but Reshar didn't even bother to answer. "You are going to have to leave this establ-" he started to say as Reshare pulled out a small pouch and gave it to him.
"I want the strongest thing they have, you can keep the rest of that if you let me drink in peace." he stated as he held the pouch over the man's hand waiting for his answer. About 3 seconds passed as the man extended hand out and Reshar dropped it in the hand and let him go. It didn't matter whether they brought the strongest drink not. I was now a customer and someone just got a bonus.
The bottle was dropped at the table as Reshar continued to leave his head on the table and listen to the story of the Lakeshore. It had seemed people were still being apprehended and thrown into jail, so Reshar figured he would wait it out here in his "drunken" stupor. They seemed to be arresting foreigners specifically.
'What a paranoid leader," Reshar thought to himself as he finally grabbed the new bottle and lifted his head to see what was brought. A decent brand, but not very strong. Either the person had a horrible stock of alcohol, or they had just ripped him off. Either way they were in a good mood, most likely, and Reshar was now playing the dupe on the stage of this tavern.
King Zaheed summoned Deborah to his study. Though why did he not meet her in her room? It was because Zaheed was so deeply latched onto his studies it was like he could not leave them, nor waste time it would take to walk to the lower levels of the palace. And it was apparent by the sight of Zaheed's study that he had indeed took ever word Deborah advised and even commanded to heart. Books both about fire and human anatomy were either piled high in stacks or knocked on the floor and opened wide. Scrolls about water were spread out either on his desk or on the floor. But it was not just books and scrolls that were present in his room, against another table were cages of mice. It was not uncommon that Zaheed had mice in a cage, he was known to be a man who delights in zoos, but it was uncommon that he would have them in a study.
As soon as Deborah entered the room Zaheed turned around with the look in his eyes of restlessness and exhaustion. His sleep deprivation was apparent for the dark circles clearly showed below his pupils. But though his physical state was tired, he smiled, he looked happy. Though it was because he was sleep deprived but strangely happy that gave the appearance of a madman. Zaheed particularly excited to see Deborah, thus he immediately rose from his stool dashing to his mage, he called her name "Deborah!" Except as he did so Zaheed tripped over a clutter of books, collapsing to the ground. And though he fell and lacked a preferred amount of energy Zaheed rose to the ground like it was nothing. He let the energy of his emotions steer him, as he always did.
"I-I have something to show you." Zaheed strutted over to the table of cages where he opened one and pulled a rodent out. "Remember a couple days ago when you told me to search for a hunger that's deeper down within me, and to rediscover. Well I took all of that to heart." Zaheed lied the mouse on the table where he placed his pointer finger on the tail to prevent it from scurrying away. "Isn't he so cute? Well, not anymore." Zaheed then took his hand and lied to fingers on the back with the tips of his finger touching the neck. The mouse started to squirm as Zaheed fed the rodent his heat, giving the creature an obsessive amount of it to the point it felt its only blood boil from inside. "I learned that fire element really is not about the fire, its about what's inside- the heat. And you know what needs heat, us humans. So then I thought, if there is anyway I could manipulate the heat from the internal anatomy, forgetting everything I have been taught about my abilities. Pretending as if I did not know how to light a single flame, but was only just discovering nothing but heat. I learned how to transfer heat, absorb it."
The power Zaheed had learned could be used for healing, such as if a fire soldier was stuck in some position where his heat was running low, another soldier could sacrifice his life by transferring his own heat to his fellow soldier so that at least he has enough energy and power to finish the mission. Or it could be used as a weapon to what Zaheed had done and give hyperthermia and cook someone from the inside. It was so Zaheed, gritty and unsusceptible that it was he who played with your body.
Zaheed let go of the rat once its body had finally gave up due to the harsh temperature. The creature laid dead and motionless, just like that, Zaheed killed it without drawing a single ounce of blood.